Aladdin _ Co._ A Romance of Yankee Magic Herbert Quick 29190 downloads.pdf

The Project Gutenberg eBook of Aladdin & Co.: A Romance of
Yankee Magic
This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most
other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms of
the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at
www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you will
have to check the laws of the country where you are located before using
this eBook.

Title: Aladdin & Co.: A Romance of Yankee Magic

Author: Herbert Quick

Release date: December 5, 2007 [eBook #23745]
Most recently updated: December 17, 2012

Language: English

Other information and formats: www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/23745

Credits: Produced by Roger Frank and the Online Distributed
Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net

*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK ALADDIN &
CO.: A ROMANCE OF YANKEE MAGIC ***

ALADDIN & CO.

A ROMANCE OF YANKEE MAGIC

BY
HERBERT QUICK

Author of
“Virginia of the Air Lanes,” “Double Trouble,” etc.

GROSSET & DUNLAP
Publishers : : New York

Copyright 1904
Henry Holt and Company

Copyright 1907
The Bobbs-Merrill Company

Contents.
PAGE

CHAPTER I.
Which is of Introductory Character. 1

CHAPTER II.
Still Introductory. 13

CHAPTER III.
Reminiscentially Autobiographical. 20

CHAPTER IV.
Jim Discovers His Coral Island. 39

CHAPTER V.
We Reach the Atoll. 46

CHAPTER VI.
I Am Inducted Into the Cave, and Enlist. 55

CHAPTER VII.
We Make our Landing. 67

CHAPTER VIII.
A Welcome to Wall Street and Us. 77

CHAPTER IX.
I Go Aboard and We Unfurl the Jolly Roger. 86

CHAPTER X.
We Dedicate Lynhurst Park. 96

CHAPTER XI.
The Empress and Sir John Meet Again. 112

CHAPTER XII.
In Which the Burdens of Wealth Begin to Fall Upon 120
Us.

CHAPTER XIII.
A Sitting Or Two in the Game with the World and 137
Destiny.

CHAPTER XIV.
In Which We Learn Something of Railroads, and 152
Attend Some Remarkable Christenings.

CHAPTER XV.
Some Affairs of the Heart Considered in Their 169
Relation to Dollars Cents.

CHAPTER XVI.
Some Things Which Happened in our Halcyon Days. 185

CHAPTER XVII.
Relating to the Disposition of the Captives. 201

CHAPTER XVIII.
The Going Away of Laura and Clifford, and the 214
Departure of Mr. Trescott.

CHAPTER XIX.
In Which Events Resume Their Usual Course—At a 231
Somewhat Accelerated Pace.

CHAPTER XX.
I Twice Explain the Condition of the Trescott Estate. 248

CHAPTER XXI.
Of Conflicts, Within and Without. 260

CHAPTER XXII.

In Which I Win My Great Victory. 270

CHAPTER XXIII.
The “Dutchman’s Mill” and What it Ground. 281

CHAPTER XXIV.
The Beginning of the End. 291

CHAPTER XXV.
That Last Weird Battle in the West. 306

CHAPTER XXVI.
The End—and a Beginning. 320

Aladdin & Co

The Persons of the Story.
James Elkins, the “man who made Lattimore,” known as “Jim.”
Albert Barslow, who tells the tale; the friend and partner of Jim.
Alice Barslow, his wife; at first, his sweetheart.
William Trescott, known as “Bill,” a farmer and capitalist.
Josephine Trescott, his daughter.
Mrs. Trescott, his wife.
Mr. Hinckley, a banker of Lattimore.
Mrs. Hinckley, his wife; devoted to the emancipation of woman.
Antonia, their daughter.
Aleck Macdonald, pioneer and capitalist.
General Lattimore, pioneer, soldier, and godfather of Lattimore.

Miss Addison, the general’s niece.
Captain Marion Tolliver, Confederate veteran and Lattimore boomer.
Mrs. Tolliver, his wife.
Will Lattimore, a lawyer.
Mr. Ballard, a banker.
J. Bedford Cornish, a speculator, who with Elkins, Barslow, and Hinckley
make up the great Lattimore “Syndicate.”
Clifford Giddings, editor and proprietor of the Lattimore Herald.
De Forest Barr-Smith, an Englishman “representing capital.”
Cecil Barr-Smith, his brother.
Avery Pendleton, of New York, a railway magnate; head of the “Pendleton
System.”
Allen G. Wade, of New York; head of the Allen G. Wade Trust Co.
Halliday, a railway magnate; head of the “Halliday System.”
Watson, a reporter.
Schwartz, a locomotive engineer on the Lattimore & Great Western.
Hegvold, a fireman.
Citizens of Lattimore, Politicians, Live-stock Merchants, Railway Clerks
and Officials, etc.
Scene: Principally in the Western town of Lattimore, but partly in New York
and Chicago.
Time: Not so very long ago.

Aladdin & Co

CHAPTER I.

Which is of Introductory Character.

Our National Convention met in Chicago that year, and I was one of the
delegates. I had looked forward to it with keen expectancy. I was now, at
five o’clock of the first day, admitting to myself that it was a bore.
The special train, with its crowd of overstimulated enthusiasts, the throngs
at the stations, the brass bands, bunting, and buncombe all jarred upon me.
After a while my treason was betrayed to the boys by the fact that I was not
hoarse. They punished me by making me sing as a solo the air of each
stanza of “Marching Through Georgia,” “Tenting To-night on the Old
Camp-ground,” and other patriotic songs, until my voice was assimilated to
theirs. But my gorge rose at it all, and now, at five o’clock of the first day, I
was seeking a place of retirement where I could be alone and think over the
marvelous event which had suddenly raised me from yesterday’s parity with
the fellows on the train to my present state of exaltation.
I should have preferred a grotto in Vau Vau or some south-looking mountain
glen; but in the absence of any such retreat in Chicago, I turned into the old
art-gallery in Michigan Avenue. As I went floating in space past its door,
my eye caught through the window the gleam of the white limbs of statues,
and my being responded to the soul vibrations they sent out. So I paid my
fee, entered, and found the tender solitude for which my heart longed. I sat
down and luxuriated in thoughts of the so recent marvelous experience.
Need I explain that I was young and the experience was one of the heart?
I was so young that my delegateship was regarded as a matter to excite
wonder. I saw my picture in the papers next morning as a youth of twenty-
three who had become his party’s leader in an important agricultural county.
Some, in the shameless laudation of a sensational press, compared me to the
younger Pitt. As a matter of fact, I had some talent for organization, and in
any gathering of men, I somehow never lacked a following. I was young
enough to be an honest partisan, enthusiastic enough to be useful, strong
enough to be respected, ignorant enough to believe my party my country’s
safeguard, and I was prominent in my county before I was old enough to
vote. At twenty-one I conducted a convention fight which made a member
of Congress. It was quite natural, therefore, that I should be delegate to this
convention, and that I had looked forward to it with keen expectancy. The

remarkable thing was my falling off from its work now by virtue of that
recent marvelous experience which as I have admitted was one of the heart.
Do not smile. At three-and-twenty even delegates have hearts.
My mental and sentimental state is of importance in this history, I think, or I
should not make so much of it. I feel sure that I should not have behaved
just as I did had I not been at that moment in the iridescent cloudland of
newly-reciprocated love. Alice had accepted me not an hour before my
departure for Chicago. Hence my loathing for such things as nominating
speeches and the report of the Committee on Credentials, and my yearning
for the Vau Vau grotto. She had yielded herself up to me with such manifold
sweetnesses, uttered and unutterable (all of which had to be gone over in
my mind constantly to make sure of their reality), that the contest in
Indiana, and the cause of our own State’s Favorite Son, became sickening
burdens to me, which rolled away as I gazed upon the canvases in the
gallery. I lay back upon a seat, half closed my eyes, and looked at the
pictures. When one comes to consider the matter, an art gallery is a
wonderfully different thing from a national convention!
As I looked on them, the still paintings became instinct with life. Yonder
shepherdess shielding from the thorns the little white lamb was Alice, and
back behind the clump of elms was myself, responding to her silvery call.
The cottage on the mountain-side was ours. That lady waving her
handkerchief from the promontory was Alice, too; and I was the dim figure
on the deck of the passing ship. I was the knight and she the wood-nymph; I
the gladiator in the circus, she the Roman lady who agonized for me in the
audience; I the troubadour who twanged the guitar, she the princess whose
fair shoulder shone through the lace at the balcony window. They lived and
moved before my very eyes. I knew the unseen places beyond the painted
mountains, and saw the secret things the artists only dreamed of. Doves
cooed for me from the clumps of thorn; the clouds sailed in pearly serenity
across the skies, their shadows mottling mountain, hill, and plain; and out
from behind every bole, and through every leafy screen, glimpsed white
dryads and fleeing fays.
Clearly the convention hall was no place for me. “Hang the speech of the
temporary chairman, anyhow!” thought I; “and as for the platform, let it
point with pride, and view with apprehension, to its heart’s content; it is
sure to omit all reference to the overshadowing issue of the day—Alice!”

All the world loves a lover, and a true lover loves all the world,—especially
that portion of it similarly blessed. So, when I heard a girl’s voice
alternating in intimate converse with that of a man, my sympathies went out
to them, and I turned silently to look. They must have come in during my
reverie; for I had passed the place where they were sitting and had not seen
them. There was a piece of grillwork between my station and theirs, through
which I could see them plainly. The gallery had seemed deserted when I
went in, and still seemed so, save for the two voices.
Hers was low and calm, but very earnest; and there was in it some inflection
or intonation which reminded me of the country girls I had known on the
farm and at school. His was of a peculiarly sonorous and vibrant quality, its
every tone so clear and distinct that it would have been worth a fortune to a
public speaker. Such a voice and enunciation are never associated with any
mind not strong in the qualities of resolution and decision.
On looking at her, I saw nothing countrified corresponding to the voice. She
was dressed in something summery and cool, and wore a sort of flowered
blouse, the presence of which was explained by the easel before which she
sat, and the palette through which her thumb protruded. She had laid down
her brush, and the young man was using her mahlstick in a badly-directed
effort to smear into a design some splotches of paint on the unused portion
of her canvas.
He was by some years her senior, but both were young—she, very young.
He was swarthy of complexion, and his smoothly-shaven, square-set jaw
and full red lips were bluish with the subcutaneous blackness of his beard.
His dress was so distinctly late in style as to seem almost foppish; but there
was nothing of the exquisite in his erect and athletic form, or in his piercing
eye.
She was ruddily fair, with that luxuriant auburn-brown hair which goes with
eyes of amberish-brown and freckles. These latter she had, I observed with
a renewal of the thought of the country girls and the old district school. She
was slender of waist, full of bust, and, after a lissome, sylph-like fashion,
altogether charming in form. With all her roundness, she was slight and a
little undersized.
So much of her as there was, the young fellow seemed ready to absorb,
regarding her with avid eyes—a gaze which she seldom met. But whenever

he gave his attention to the mahlstick, her eyes sought his countenance with
a look which was almost scrutiny. It was as if some extrinsic force drew her
glance to his face, until the stronger compulsion of her modesty drove it
away at the return of his black orbs. My heart recognized with a throb the
freemasonry into which I had lately been initiated, and, all unknown to
them, I hailed them as members of the order.
Their conversation came to me in shreds and fragments, which I did not at
all care to hear. I recognized in it those inanities with which youth busies
the lips, leaving the mind at rest, that the interplay of magnetic discharges
from heart to heart may go on uninterruptedly. It is a beautiful provision of
nature, but I did not at that time admire it. I pitied them. Alice and I had
passed through that stage, and into the phase marked by long and eloquent
silences.
“I was brought up to think,” I remember to have heard the fair stranger say,
following out, apparently, some subject under discussion between them,
“that the surest way to make a child steal jam is to spy upon him. I should
feel ashamed.”
“Quite right,” said he, “but in Europe and in the East, and even here in
Chicago, in some circles, it is looked upon as indispensable, you know.”
“In art, at least,” she went on, “there is no sex. Whoever can help me in my
work is a companion that I don’t need any chaperon to protect me from. If I
wasn’t perfectly sure of that, I should give up and go back home.”
“Now, don’t draw the line so as to shut me out,” he protested. “How can I
help you with your work?”
She looked him steadily in the face now, her intent and questioning regard
shading off into a somewhat arch smile.
“I can’t think of any way,” said she, “unless it would be by posing for me.”
“There’s another way,” he answered, “and the only one I’d care about.”
She suddenly became absorbed in the contemplation of the paints on her
palette, at which she made little thrusts with a brush; and at last she queried,
doubtfully, “How?”
“I’ve heard or read,” he answered, “that no artist ever rises to the highest,
you know, until after experiencing some great love. I—can’t you think of

any other way besides the posing?”
She brought the brush close to her eyes, minutely inspecting its point for a
moment, then seemed to take in his expression with a swift sweeping
glance, resumed the examination of the brush, and finally looked him in the
face again, a little red spot glowing in her cheek, and a glint of fire in her
eye. I was too dense to understand it, but I felt that there was a trace of
resentment in her mien.
“Oh, I don’t know about that!” she said. “There may be some other way. I
haven’t met all your friends, and you may be the means of introducing me
to the very man.”
I did not hear his reply, though I confess I tried to catch it. She resumed her
work of copying one of the paintings. This she did in a mechanical sort of
way, slowly, and with crabbed touches, but with some success. I thought her
lacking in anything like control over the medium in which she worked; but
the results promised rather well. He seemed annoyed at her sudden
accession of industry, and looked sometimes quizzically at her work, often
hungrily at her. Once or twice he touched her hand as she stepped near him;
but she neither reproved him nor allowed him to retain it.
I felt that I had taken her measure by this time. She was some Western
country girl, well supplied with money, blindly groping toward the career of
an artist. Her accent, her dress, and her occupation told of her origin and
station in life, and of her ambitions. The blindness I guessed,—partly from
the manner of her work, partly from the inherent probabilities of the case. If
the young man had been eliminated from this problem with which my love-
sick imagination was busying itself, I could have followed her back
confidently to some rural neighborhood, and to a year or two of painting
portraits from photographs, and landscapes from “studies,” and exhibiting
them at the county fair; the teaching of some pupils, in an unnecessary but
conscientiously thrifty effort to get back some of the money invested in an
“art education” in Chicago; and a final reversion to type after her marriage
with the village lawyer, doctor or banker, or the owner of the adjoining
farm. I was young; but I had studied people, and had already seen such
things happen.
But the young man could not be eliminated. He sat there idly, his every
word and look surcharged with passion. As I wondered how long it would

be until they were as happy as Alice and I, the thought grew upon me that,
however familiar might be the type to which she belonged, he was
unclassified. His accent was Eastern—of New York, I judged. He looked
like the young men in the magazine illustrations—interesting, but outside
my field of observation. And I could not fail to see that girl must find
herself similarly at odds with him. “But,” thought I, “love levels all!” And I
freshly interrogated the pictures and statues for transportation to my own
private Elysium, forgetful of my unconscious neighbors.
My attention was recalled to them, however, by their arrangements for
departure, and a concomitant slightly louder tone in their conversation.
“It’s just a spectacular show,” said he; “no plot or anything of that sort, you
know, but good music and dancing; and when we get tired of it we can go.
We’ll have a little supper at Auriccio’s afterward, if you’ll be so kind. It’s
only a step from McVicker’s.”
“Won’t it be pretty late?” she queried.
“Not for Chicago,” said he, “and you’ll find material for a picture at
Auriccio’s about midnight. It’s quite like the Latin Quarter, sometimes.”
“I want to see the real Latin Quarter, and no imitation,” she answered. “Oh,
I guess I’ll go. It’ll furnish me with material for a letter to mamma, however
the picture may turn out.”
“I’ll order supper for the Empress,” said he, “and—”
“And for the illustrious Sir John,” she added. “But you mustn’t call me that
any more. I’ve been reading her history, and I don’t like it. I’m glad he died
on St. Helena, now: I used to feel sorry for him.”
“Transfer your pity to the downtrodden Sir John,” he replied, “and make a
real living man happy.”
They passed out and left me to my dreams. But visions did not return. My
idyl was spoiled. Old-fashioned ideas emerged, and took form in the plain
light of every-day common-sense. I knew the wonderfully gorgeous
spectacle these two young people were going to see at the play that night,
with its lights, its music, its splendidly meretricious Orientalism. And I
knew Auriccio’s,—not a disreputable place at all, perhaps; but free-and-
easy, and distinctly Bohemian. I wished that this little girl, so arrogantly and

ignorantly disdainful (as Alice would have been under the same
circumstances) of such European conventions as the chaperon, so fresh, so
young, so full of allurement, so under the influence of this smooth, dark,
and passionate wooer with the vibrant voice, could be otherwise
accompanied on this night of pleasure than by himself alone.
“It’s none of your business,” said the voice of that cold-hearted and slothful
spirit which keeps us in our groove, “and you couldn’t do anything,
anyhow. Besides, he’s abjectly in love with her: would there be any danger
if it were you and your Alice?”
“I’m not at all sure about him or his abjectness,” replied my uneasy
conscience. “He knows better than to do this.”
“What do you know of either of them?” answered this same Spirit of
Routine. “What signify a few sentences casually overheard? She may be
something quite different; there are strange things in Chicago.”
“I’ll wager anything,” said I hotly, “that she’s a good American girl of the
sort I live among and was brought up with! And she may be in danger.”
“If she’s that sort of girl,” said the Voice, “you may rely upon her to take
care of herself.”
“That’s pretty nearly true,” I admitted.
“Besides,” said the Voice illogically, “such things happen every night in
such a city. It’s a part of the great tragedy. Don’t be Quixotic!”
Here was where the Voice lost its case: for my conscience was stirred
afresh; and I went back to the convention-hall carrying on a joint debate
with myself. Once in the hall, however, I was conscripted into a war which
was raging all through our delegation over the succession in our
membership in the National Committee. I thought no more of the idyl of the
art-gallery until the adjournment for the night.

CHAPTER II.

Still Introductory.

The great throng from the hall surged along the streets in an Amazonian
network of streams, gathering in boiling lakes in the great hotels, dribbling
off into the boarding-house districts in the suburbs, seeping down into the
slimy fens of vice. Again I found myself out of touch with it all. I gave my
companions the slip, and started for my hotel.
All at once it occurred to me that I had not dined, and with the thought
came the remembrance of my pair of lovers, and their supper together. With
a return of the feeling that these were the only people in Chicago possessing
spirits akin to mine, I shaped my course for Auriccio’s. My country
dazedness led me astray once or twice, but I found the place, retreated into
the farthest corner, sat down, and ordered supper.
It was not one of the places where the out-of-town visitors were likely to
resort, and it was in fact rather quieter than usual. The few who were at the
tables went out before my meal was served, and for a few minutes I was
alone. Then the Empress and Sir John entered, followed by half a dozen
other playgoers. The two on whom my sentimental interest was fixed came
far down toward my position, attracted by the quietude which had lured me,
and seated themselves at a table in a sort of alcove, cut off from the main
room by columns and palms, secluded enough for privacy, public enough,
perhaps, for propriety. So far as I was concerned I could see them quite
plainly, looking, as I did, from my gloomy corner toward the light of the
restaurant; and I was sufficiently close to be within easy earshot. I began to
have the sensation of shadowing them, until I recalled the fact that, so far, it
had been a case of their following me.
I thought his manner toward her had changed since the afternoon. There
was now an openness of wooing, an abandonment of reserve in glance and
attitude, which should have admonished her of an approaching crisis in
their affairs. Yet she seemed cooler and more self-possessed than before.
Save for a little flutter in her low laugh, I should have pronounced her
entirely at ease. She looked very sweet and girlish in her high-necked dress,
which helped make up a costume that she seemed to have selected to
subdue and conceal, rather than to display, her charms. If such was her plan,

it went pitifully wrong: his advances went on from approach to approach,
like the last manœuvres of a successful siege.
“No,” I heard her say, as I became conscious that we three were alone
again; “not here! Not at all! Stop!”
When I looked at them they were quietly sitting at the table; but her face
was pale, his flushed. Pretty soon the waiter came and served champagne. I
felt sure that she had never seen any before.
“How funny it looks,” said she, “with the bubbles coming up in the middle
like a little fountain; and how pretty! Why, the stem is hollow, isn’t it?”
He laughed and made some foolish remark about love bubbling up in his
heart. When he set his glass down, I could see that his hands were trembling
as with palsy,—so much so that it was tipped over and broken.
“I’ll fill another,” said he. “Aren’t you sorry you broke it?”
“I?” she queried. “You’re not going to lay that to me, are you?”
“You’re the only one to blame!” he replied. “You must hold it till it’s steady.
I’ll hold your glass with the other. Why, you don’t take any at all! Don’t you
like it, dear?”
She shrank back, looked toward the door, and then took the hand in both of
hers, holding it close to her side, and drank the wine like a child taking
medicine. His arm, his hand still holding the glass, slipped about her waist,
but she turned swiftly and silently freed herself and sat down by the chair in
which he had meant that both should sit, holding his hands. Then in a
moment I saw her sitting on the other side of the table, and he was filling
the glasses again. The guests had all departed. The well-disciplined waiters
had effaced themselves. Only we three were there. I wondered if I ought to
do anything.
They sat and talked in low tones. He was drinking a good deal of the
champagne; she, little; and neither seemed to be eating anything. He sat
opposite to her, leaning over as if to consume her with his eyes. She
returned his gaze often now, and often smiled; but her smile was drawn and
tremulous, and, to my mind, pitifully appealing. I no longer wondered if I
ought to do anything; for, once, when I partly rose to go and speak to them,

the impossibility of the thing overcame my half resolve, and I sat down.
The anti-quixotic spirit won, after all.
At last a waiter, returning with the change for the bill with which I had paid
my score, was hailed by Sir John, and was paid for their supper. I looked to
see them as they started for home. The girl rose and made a movement
toward her wrap. He reached it first and placed it about her shoulders. In so
doing, he drew her to him, and began speaking softly and passionately to
her in words I could not hear. Her face was turned upward and backward
toward him, and all her resistance seemed gone. I should have been glad to
believe this the safe and triumphant surrender to an honest love; but here,
after the dances and Stamboul spectacles, hidden by the palms, beside the
table with its empty bottles and its broken glass, how could I believe it
such? I turned away, as if to avoid the sight of the crushing of some
innocent thing which I was powerless to aid, and strode toward the door.
Then I heard a little cry, and saw her come flying down the great hall,
leaving him standing amazedly in the archway of the palm alcove.
She passed me at the door, her face vividly white, went out into the street,
like a dove from the trap at a shooting tournament, and sprang lightly upon
a passing street-car. I could act now, and I would see her to a place of
safety; so I, too, swung on by the rail of the rear car. She never once turned
her face; but I saw Sir John come to the door of the restaurant and look both
ways for her, and as he stood perplexed and alarmed, our train turned the
curve at the next corner, we were swept off toward the South Side, and the
dark young man passed, as I supposed, “into my dreams forever.” I made
my way forward a few seats and saw her sitting there with her head bowed
upon the back of the seat in front of her. I bitterly wished that he, if he had a
heart, might see her there, bruised in spirit, her little ignorant white soul,
searching itself for smutches of the uncleanness it feared. I wished that
Alice might be there to go to her and comfort her without a word. I paid her
fare, and the conductor seemed to understand that she was not to be
disturbed. A drunken man in rough clothes came into the car, walked
forward and looked at her a moment, and as I was about to go to him and
make him sit elsewhere, he turned away and came back to the rear, as if he
had some sort of maudlin realization that the front of the train was sacred
ground.

At last she looked about, signalled for the car to stop, and alighted. I
followed, rather suspecting that she did not know her way. She walked
steadily on, however, to a big, dark house with a vine-covered porch, close
to the sidewalk. A stout man, coatless, and in a white shirt, stood at the gate.
He wore a slouch hat, and I knew him, even in that dim light, for a farmer.
She stopped for a moment, and without a word, sprang into his arms.
“Wal, little gal, ain’t yeh out purty late?” I heard him say, as I walked past.
“Didn’t expect yer dad to see yeh, did yeh? Why, yeh ain’t a-cryin’, be
yeh?”
“O pa! O pa!” was all I heard her say; but it was enough. I walked to the
corner, and sat down on the curbstone, dead tired, but happy. In a little
while I went back toward the street-car line, and as I passed the vine-clad
porch, heard the farmer’s bass voice, and stopped to listen, frankly an
eavesdropper, and feeling, somehow, that I had earned the right to hear.
“Why, o’ course, I’ll take yeh away, ef yeh don’t like it here, little gal,” he
was saying. “Yes, we’ll go right in an’ pack up now, if yeh say so. Only it’s
a little suddent, and may hurt the Madame’s feelin’s, y’ know—”

At the hotel I was forced by the crowded state of the city to share the bed of
one of my fellow delegates. He was a judge from down the state, and awoke
as I lay down.
“That you, Barslow?” said he. “Do you know a fellow by the name of
Elkins, of Cleveland?”
“No,” said I, “why?”
“He was here to see you, or rather to inquire if you were Al Barslow who
used to live in Pleasant Valley Township,” the Judge went on. “He’s the
fellow who organized the Ohio flambeau brigade. Seems smart.”
“Pleasant Valley Township, did he say? Yes, I know him. It’s Jimmie
Elkins.”
And I sank to sleep and to dreams, in which Jimmie Elkins, the Empress,
Sir John, Alice, and myself acted in a spectacular drama, like that at
McVicker’s. And yet there are those who say there is nothing in dreams!

CHAPTER III.
Reminiscentially Autobiographical.

This Jimmie Elkins was several years older than I; but that did not prevent
us, as boys, from being fast friends. At seventeen he had a coterie of
followers among the smaller fry of ten and twelve, his tastes clinging long
to the things of boyhood. He and I played together, after the darkening of
his lip suggested the razor, and when the youths of his age were most of
them acquiring top buggies, and thinking of the long Sunday-night drives
with their girls. Jim preferred the boys, and the trade of the fisher and
huntsman.
Why, in spite of parental opposition, I loved Jimmie, is not hard to guess.
He had an odd and freakish humor, and talked more of Indian-fighting,
filibustering in gold-bearing regions, and of moving accidents by flood and
field, than of crops, live-stock, or bowery dances. He liked me just as did
the older men who sent me to the National Convention,—in spite of my
youth. He was a ne’er-do-weel, said my father, but I snared gophers and
hunted and fished with him, and we loved each other as brothers seldom do.
At last, I began teaching school, and working my way to a better education
than our local standard accepted as either useful or necessary, and Jim and I
drifted apart. He had always kept up a voluminous correspondence with that
class of advertisers whose black-letter “Agents Wanted” is so attractive to
the farmer-boy; and he was usually agent for some of their wares. Finally, I
heard of him as a canvasser for a book sold by subscription,—a
“Veterinarians’ Guide,” I believe it was,—and report said that he was
“making money.” Again I learned that he had established a publishing
business of some kind; and, later, that reverses had forced him to
discontinue it,—the old farmer who told me said he had “failed up.” Then I
heard no more of him until that night of the convention, when I had the
adventure with the Empress and Sir John, all unknown to them; and Jim
made the ineffectual attempt to find me. His family had left the old
neighborhood, and so had mine; and the chances of our ever meeting
seemed very slight. In fact it was some years later and after many of the

brave dreams of the youthful publicist had passed away, that I casually
stumbled upon him in the smoking-room of a parlor-car, coming out of
Chicago.
I did not know him at first. He came forward, and, extending his hand, said,
“How are you, Al?” and paused, holding the hand I gave him, evidently
expecting to enjoy a period of perplexity on my part. But with one good
look in his eyes I knew him. I made him sit down by me, and for half an
hour we were too much engrossed in reminiscences to ask after such small
matters as business, residence, and general welfare.
“Where all have you been, Jim, and what have you been doing, since you
followed off the ‘Veterinarians’ Guide,’ and I lost you?” I inquired at last.
“I’ve been everywhere, and I’ve done everything, almost,” said he. “Put it
in the ‘negative case,’ and my history’ll be briefer.”
“I should regard organizing a flambeau brigade,” said I, “as about the last
thing you would engage in.”
“Ah!” he replied, “His Whiskers at the hotel told you I called that time, did
he? Well, I didn’t think he had the sense. And I doubted the memory on
your part, and I wasn’t at all sure you were the real Barslow. But about the
flambeaux. The fact is, I had some stock in the flambeau factory, and I was
a rabid partisan of flambeaux. They seemed so patriotic, you know, so sort
of ennobling, and so convincing, as to the merits of the tariff controversy!”
It was the same old Jim, I thought.
“We used to have a scheme,” I remarked, “our favorite one, of occupying an
island in the Pacific,—or was it somewhere in the vicinity of the Spanish
Main—”
“If it was the place where we were to make slaves of all the natives, and I
was to be king, and you Grand Vizier,” he answered, as if it were a weighty
matter, and he on the witness-stand, “it was in the Pacific—the South
Pacific, where the whale-oil comes from. A coral atoll, with a crystal lagoon
in the middle for our ships, and a fringe of palms along the margin—coco-
palms, you remember; and the lagoon was green, sometimes, and
sometimes blue; and the sharks never came over the bar, but the porpoises
came in and played for us, and made fireworks in the phosphorescent
waves....”

His eyes grew almost tender, as he gazed out of the window, and ceased to
speak without finishing the sentence,—which it took me some minutes to
follow out to the end, in my mind. I was delighted and touched to find these
foolish things so green in his memory.
“The plan involved,” said I soberly, “capturing a Spanish galleon filled with
treasure, finding two lovely ladies in the cabin, and offering them their
liberty. And we sailed with them for a port; and, as I remember it, their tears
at parting conquered us, and we married them; and lived richer than oil
magnates, and grander than Monte Cristos forever after: do you
remember?”
“Remember! Well, I should smile!”—he had been laughing like a boy, with
his old frank laugh. “Them’s the things we don’t forget.... Did you ever
gather any information as to what a galleon really was? I never did.”
“I had no more idea than I now have of the Rosicrucian Mysteries; and I
must confess,” said I, “that I’m a little hazy on the galleon question yet. As
to piracy, now, and robbers and robbery, actual life fills out the gaps in the
imagination of boyhood, doesn’t it, Jim?”
“Apt to,” he assented, “but specifically? As to which, you know?”
“Well, I’ve had my share of experience with them,” I answered, “though not
so much in the line of rob-or, as we planned, but more as rob-ee.”
Jim looked at me quizzically.
“Board of Trade, faro, or ... what?” he ventured.
“General business,” I responded, “and ... politics.”
“Local, state, or national?” he went on, craftily ignoring the general
business.
“A little national, some state, but the bulk of it local. I’ve been elected
County Treasurer, down where I live, for four successive terms.”
“Good for you!” he responded. “But I don’t see how that can be made to
harmonize with your remark about rob-or and rob-ee. It’s been your own
fault, if you haven’t been on the profitable side of the game, with the dear
people on the other. And I judge from your looks that you eat three meals a
day, right along, anyhow. Come, now, b’lay this rob-ee business (as Sir

Henry Morgan used to say) till you get back to Buncombe County. As a
former partner in crime, I won’t squeal; and the next election is some ways
off, anyhow. No concealment among pals, now, Al, it’s no fair, you know,
and it destroys confidence and breeds discord. Many a good, honest,
piratical enterprise has been busted up by concealment and lack of
confidence. Always trust your fellow pirates,—especially in things they
know all about by extrinsic evidence,—and keep concealment for the great
world of the unsophisticated and gullible, and to catch the sucker vote with.
But among ourselves, my beloved, fidelity to truth, and openness of heart is
the first rule, right out of Hoyle. With dry powder, mutual confidence, and
sharp cutlasses, we are invincible; and as the poet saith,
“‘Far as the tum-te-tum the billows foam
Survey our empire and behold our home,’
or words to that effect. And to think of your trying to deceive me, your
former chieftain, who doesn’t even vote in your county or state, and
moreover always forgets election! Rob-ee indeed! rats! Al, I’m ashamed of
you, by George, I am!“
This speech he delivered with a ridiculous imitation of the tricks of the
elocutionist. It was worthy of the burlesque stage. The conductor, passing
through, was attracted by it, and notified us that the solitude of the
smoking-room had been invaded, by a slight burst of applause at Jim’s
peroration, followed by the vanishing of the audience.
“No need for any further concealment on my part, so far as elections are
concerned,” said I, when we had finished our laugh, “for I go out of office
January first, next.”
“Oh, well, that accounts for it, then,” said he. “I notice, say, three kinds of
retirement from office: voluntary (very rare), post-convention, and post-
election. Which is yours?”
“Post-convention, I’m sorry to say. I wish it had been voluntary.”
“It is the cheapest; but you’re in great luck not to get licked at the polls.
Altogether, you’re in great luck. You’ve been betting on a game in which
the percentage is mighty big in favor of the house, and you’ve won three or
four consecutive turns out of the box. You’ve got no kick coming: you’re in
big luck. Don’t you know you are?”

I did not feel called upon to commit myself; and we smoked on for some
time in silence.
“It strikes me, Jim,” said I, at last, “that you’ve done all the cross-
examination, and that it is time to listen to your report. How about you and
your conduct?”
“As for my conduct,” was the prompt answer, “it’s away up in the
neighborhood of G. I’ve managed to hold the confounded world up for a
living, ever since I left Pleasant Valley Township. Some of the time the
picking has been better than at others; but my periods of starvation have
been brief. By practicing on the ‘Veterinarians’ Guide’ and other similar
fakes, I learned how to talk to people so as to make them believe what I said
about things, with the result, usually, of wooing the shrinking and cloistered
dollar from its lair. When a fellow gets this trick down fine, he can always
find a market for his services. I handled hotel registers, city directories, and
like literature, including county histories—”
“Sh-h-h!” said I, “somebody might hear you.”
“—and at last, after a conference with my present employers, the error of
my way presented itself to me, and I felt called to a higher and holier
profession. I yielded to my good angel, turned my better nature loose, and
became a missionary.”
“A what!” I exclaimed.
“A missionary,” he responded soberly. “That is, you understand, not one of
these theological, India’s-coral-strand guys; but one who goes about the
United States of America in a modest and unassuming way, doing good so
far as in him lies.”
“I see,” said I, punning horribly, “‘in him lies.’”
“Eh?... Yes. Have another cigar. Well, now, you can’t defend this foreign-
mission business to me for a minute. The hills, right in this vicinity, are
even now white to the harvest. Folks here want the light just as bad as the
foreign heathen; and so I took up my burden, and went out to disseminate
truth, as the soliciting agent of the Frugality and Indemnity Life
Association, which presented itself to me as the capacity in which I could
best combine repentance with its fruits.”

“I perceive,” said I.
“Perfectly plain, isn’t it, to the seeing eye?” he went on. “You see it was
like this: Charley Harper and I had been together in the Garden City Land
Company, years ago, during the boom—by the way, I didn’t mention that in
my report, did I? Well, of course, that company went up just as they all did,
and neither Charley nor I got to be receiver, as we’d sort of laid out to do,
and we separated. I went back to my literature—hotel registers, with an
advertising scheme, with headquarters at Cleveland. That’s how I happened
to be an Ohio man at that national convention. Charley always had a
leaning toward insurance, and went down into Illinois, and started a mutual-
benefit organization, which he kept going a few years down on the farm—
Springfield, or Jacksonville, or somewhere down there; and when I ketched
up with him again, he was just changing it to the old-line plan, and bringing
it to the metropolis. Well, I helped him some to enlist capital, and he offered
me the position of Superintendent of Agents. I accepted, and after serving
awhile in the ranks to sort of get onto the ropes, here I am, just starting out
on a trip which will take me through a number of states.”
“How does it agree with you?” I inquired.
“Not well,” said he, “but the good I accomplish is a great comfort to me. On
this trip, now, I expect to do much in the way of stimulating the boys up to
their great work of spreading the light of the gospel of true insurance.
Sometimes, in these days of apathy and error, I find my burden a heavy one;
and notwithstanding the quiet of conscience I gain, if it weren’t for the
salary, I’d quit to-morrow, Al, danged if I wouldn’t. It makes me tired to
have even you sort of hint that I’m actuated by some selfish motive, when,
in truth and in fact, I live but to gather widows and orphans under my wing,
so to speak, and give second husbands a good start, by means of policies
written on the only true plan, combining participation in profits with pure
mutuality, and—”
“Never mind!” said I with a silence-commanding gesture. “I’ve heard all
that before. You’re onto the ropes thoroughly; but don’t practice your
infernal arts on me! I hope the salary is satisfactory?”
“Fairish; but not high, considering what they get for it.”

“You used to be more modest,” said I. “I remember that you once nearly
broke your heart because you couldn’t summon up courage to ask Creeshy
Hammond to go to the ‘Fourth’ with you; d’ye remember?”
“Well, I guess, yes!” he replied. “Wasn’t I a miserable wretch for a few
days! And I’ve never been able to ask any woman I cared about, the fateful
question, yet.”
We went into the parlor-car, and talked over old times and new for an hour.
I told him of my marriage and my home, and I studied him. I saw that he
still preserved his humorous, mock-serious style of conversation, and that
his hand-to-hand battle with the world had made him good-humoredly
cynical. He evinced a knowledge of more things than I should have
expected; and had somehow acquired an imposing manner, in spite of his
rather slangy, if expressive, vocabulary. He had the power of making
statements of mere opinion, which, from some vibration of voice or trick of
expression, struck the hearer as solid facts, thrice buttressed by evidence.
He bore no marks of dissipation, unless the occasional use of terms
traceable to the turf or the gaming-table might be considered such; but these
expressions, I considered, are so constantly before every reader of the
newspapers that the language of the pulpit, even, is infected by them. Their
evidential value being thus destroyed, they ought not to be weighed at all,
as against firm, wholesome flesh, a good complexion, and a clear eye, all of
which Mr. Elkins possessed.
“It’s funny,” said I, “how seldom I meet any of the old neighbor-boys. Do
you see any of them in your travels?”
“Not often,” he answered, “but you remember little Ed Smith, who lived on
the Hayes place for a while, and brought the streaked snake into the
schoolhouse while Julia Fanning was teaching? Well, he was an architect at
Garden City, and lives in Chicago now. We sort of chum together: saw him
yesterday. He left Garden City when the land company went up. I tell you,
that was a hot town for a while! Railroads, and factories, and irrigation
schemes, and prices scooting toward the zenith, till you couldn’t rest. If I’d
got into that push soon enough, I shouldn’t have made a thing but money;
as it was, I didn’t lose only what I had. A good many of the boys lost a lot
more. But I tell you, Al, a boom properly boomed is a sure thing.”

“You’re a constant source of surprise to me, Jim,” said I. “I should have
thought them sure to lose.”
“They’re sure to win,” said he earnestly.
I demurred. “I don’t see how that can possibly be,” said I, “for of all things,
booms seem to me the most fickle and incalculable.”
“They seem so,” said he, smiling, but still in earnest, “to your rustic and
untaught mind, and to most others, because they haven’t been studied. The
comet, likewise, doesn’t seem very stable or dependable; but to the eye of
the astronomer its orbit is plain, and the time of its return engagement pretty
certain. It’s the same with seventeen-year locusts—and booms; their visits
are so far apart that the masses forget their birthmarks and the W’s on their
backs. But if you’ll follow their appearances from place to place, as I’ve
done, putting up my ante right along for the privilege, you’ll become an
accomplished boomist; and from the first gentle stirrings of boom-sprouts
in the soil, so to speak, you can forecast their growth, maturity, and
collapse.”
“I must be permitted to doubt it,” said I.
“It’s easy, my son,” he resumed, “dead easy, and it’s psychology on the
hugest scale; and among the results of its study is constant improvement of
the mind, going on coincidentally with the preparation of the way to the
ownership of steam-yachts and racing-stables, or any other similar trifles
you hanker for.”
“Great brain, Jim! Massive intellect!” said I, laughing at the fantastic
absurdity of his assertion. “Why, such knowledge as you possess is better
than straight tips on all the races ever to be run. It’s better than our tropical
island and Spanish galleons. You get richer, and you don’t have to look out
for men-of-war. Do I hold my job as Grand Vizier?”
“You hold any job you’ll take: I’ll make out the appointment with the
position and salary blank, and you can fill it up. And if you get dissatisfied
with that, the old grand hailing-sign of distress will catch the speaker’s eye,
any old time. But, I tell you, Al, in all seriousness, I’m right about this
boom business. They’re all alike, and they all have the same history. With
the conditions right, one can be started anywhere in a growing country. I’ve
had my ear to the ground for a while back, and I’ve heard things. I’m sure I

detect some of the premonitory symptoms: money piling up in the financial
centers; property away down, but strengthening, in the newer regions; and,
lately, a little tendency to take chances in investments, forgetting the
scorching of ten or twelve years ago. A new generation of suckers is gettin’
ready to bite. Look into this thing, Al, and don’t be a chump.”
“The same old Jim,” said I; “you were manipulating a corner in tobacco-
tags while I was learning my letters.”
“Do you ever forget anything?” he inquired. “I have about forgotten that
myself. How was that tobacco-tag business, Al?”
Then with the painstaking circumstantiality of two old schoolmates
luxuriating in memories, we talked over the tobacco-tag craze which swept
through our school one winter. Everything in life takes place in school, and
the “tobacco-tag craze” has quite often recurred to me as showing boys
acting just as men act, and Jimmie Elkins as the born stormy petrel of
financial seas.
It all came back to our minds, and we reconstructed this story. The
manufacturers of “Tomahawk Plug” had offered a dozen photographs of
actresses and dancers to any one sending in a certain number of the tin
hatchets concealed in their tobacco. The makers of “Broad-axe Navy”
offered something equally cheap and alluring for consignments of their
brass broad-axes. The older boys began collecting photographs, and a
market for tobacco-tags of certain kinds was established. We little fellows,
though without knowledge of the mysterious forces which had given value
to these bits of metal, began to pick up stray tags from sidewalk, foot-path,
and floor. A marked upward tendency soon manifested itself. Boys found
their “Broad-axe” or “Door-key” tags, picked up at night, doubled in value
by morning. The primary object in collecting tags was forgotten in the
speculative mania which set in. Who would exchange “Tomahawk” tags for
the counterfeit presentment of décolleté dancers, when by holding them he
could make cent-per-cent on his investment of hazel-nuts and slate-pencils?
The playground became a Board of Trade. We learned nothing but mental
arithmetic applied to deals in “Door-keys,” “Arrow-heads,” and other tag
properties. We went about with pockets full of tags.

Jim, not yet old enough to admire the beauties of the photographs, came
forward in a week as the Napoleon of tobacco-tag finance. He acquired tags
in the slumps, and sold them in the bulges. He raided particular brands with
rumors of the vast supply with which the village boys were preparing to
flood us. He converted his holdings into marbles and tops. Finally, he
planned his master-stroke. He dropped mysterious hints regarding some tag
considered worthless. He asked us in whispers if we had any. Others
followed his example, and “Door-key” tags went above all others and were
scarce at any price. Then Jimmie Elkins brought out the supply which he
had “cornered,” threw it on the market, and before it had time to drop took
in a large part of the playground currency. I lost to him a good drawing-
slate and a figure-4 trap.
Jimmie pocketed his winnings, but the trouble attracted the attention of the
teacher, and under adverse legislation a period of liquidation set in. The
distress was great. Many found themselves with property which was not
convertible into photographs or anything else. To make matters worse, the
discovery was made that the big boys had left school to begin the spring’s
work, and no one wanted the photographs. Bankrupt and disillusioned, we
returned to the realities of kites, marbles, and knives, most of which we had
to obtain from Jimmie Elkins.
“Yes,” said he, “it’s a good deal the same with booms. But if you
understand ’em ... eh, Al?”
“Well,” said I, really impressed now, “I’ll look into it. And when you get
ready to sow your boom-seed, let me know. I change cars in a few minutes,
and you go on. Come down and see me sometimes, can’t you? We haven’t
had our talk half out yet. Doesn’t your business ever bring you down our
way?”
“It hasn’t yet, but I’m coming down into that neck of the woods within six
weeks, and I guess I can fix it so’s to stop off,—mingling pleasure and
business. It’s the only way the hustling philanthropist of my style ever gets
any recreation.”
“Do it,” said I; “I’ll have plenty of time at my disposal; for I go out of office
before that time; and I may want to go into your boom-hatchery.”

“On the theory that the great adversary of mankind runs an employment
agency for ex’s? There’s the whistle for your junction. By George, Al, I
can’t tell you how glad I am to have ketched up with you again! I’ve
wondered about you a million times. Don’t let’s lose track of each other
again.”
“No, no, Jim, we won’t!” The train was coming to a stop. “Don’t allow
anything to side-track you and prevent that visit.”
“Well, I should say not,” he answered, following me out upon the platform
of the station. “We’ll have a regular piratical reunion—a sort of buccaneers’
camp-fire. I’ve a curiosity to see some of the fellows who acted the part of
rob-or to your rob-ee. I want to hear their side of the story. Good-by, Al.
Confound it, I wish you were going on with me!”
He wrung my hand at parting, reminding me of the old Jim who studied
from the same geography with me, more than at any time since we met. He
stayed with me until after his train had started, caught hold of the hand-rail
as the rear car went by, and passed out of view, waving his hand to me.
I sat down on a baggage-truck waiting for my train, thinking of my
encounter with Jim. All the way home I was busy pondering over a
thousand things thus suddenly recalled to me. I could see every fence-
corner and barn, every hill and stream of our old haunts; and after I got
home I told Alice all about it.
“He seems quite a remarkable fellow,” said I, “and a perfect specimen of
the pusher and hustler—a quick-witted man of affairs. If he is ever put
down, he can’t be kept down.”
“I think I prefer a more refined type of man,” said Alice.
“In the sixteenth century,” I went on with that excessive perspicacity which
our wives have to put up with, “he’d have been a Drake or a Dampier; in
the seventeenth, the commander of a privateer or slaver; in this age, I shall
not be at all surprised if he turns out a great railway or financial magnate.
It’s like a whiff of boyhood to talk with him; though he’s a greatly different
sort of man from what I should have expected to find him. I think you’ll
like him.”
She seemed dubious about this. Our wives instinctively disapprove of
people we used to know prior to that happy meeting which led to marriage.

This prejudice, for some reason, is stronger against our feminine
acquaintances than the others. I am not analytical enough to do more than
point out this feeling, which will, I think, be admitted by all husbands to
exist.
“That sort of man,” said she, “lacks the qualities of bravery and intrepidity
which make up a Drake or a Dampier. They are so a-scheming and
calculating!”
“The last time I saw Jim until to-day,” said I, “he did something which
seems to show that he had those more admirable qualities.”
Then I told her that story of Jim and the mad dog, which is remembered in
Pleasant Valley to this day. Some say the dog was not mad; but I, who saw
his terrible, insane look as he came snapping and frothing down the road,
believe that he was. Jim had left the school for a year or so, and I was a “big
boy” ready to leave it. It was at four one afternoon, and as the children filed
into the road, there met them the shouts of men and cries of “Run! Run!
Mad dog!”
The children scattered like a covey of quail; but a pair of little five-year-
olds, forgotten by the others, walked on hand in hand, looking into each
other’s faces, right toward the poor crazed, hunted brute, which trotted
slowly toward the children, gnashing its frothing jaws at sticks and weeds,
at everything it met, ready to bury its teeth in the first baby to come within
reach.
A young man with a canvasser’s portfolio stood behind a fence over which
he had jumped to avoid the dog. Suddenly he saw the children, knew their
danger, and leaped back into the road. It was like a bull-fighter vaulting the
barriers into the perils of the arena,—only it was to save, not to destroy. The
dog had passed him and was nearer the children than he was. I wondered
what he expected to do as I saw him running lightly, swiftly, and yet quietly
behind the terrible beast. As he neared the animal, he stooped, and my
blood froze as I saw him seize the dog with both hands by the hinder legs.
The head curled sidewise and under, and the teeth almost grazed the young
man’s hands with a vicious, metallic snap. Then we saw what the contest
was. The young man, with a powerful circling sweep of his arms, whirled
the dog so swiftly about his head that the lank frame swung out in a straight

line, and the snap could not be repeated. But what of the end? No muscles
could long stand such a strain, and when they yielded, then what?
Then we saw that as he swung his loathsome foe, the young man was
gradually approaching the schoolhouse. We saw the horrible snapping head
whirl nearer and nearer at every turn to the corner of the building. Then we
saw the young man strike a terrible blow at the stone wall, using the dog as
a club; and in a moment I saw the stones splashed with red, and the young
man lying on the ground, where the violence of his effort had thrown him,
and by him lay the quivering form of what we had fled from. And the young
man was James Elkins.
Alice breathed hard as I finished, and stood straight with her chin held high.
“That was fine!” said she. “I want to see that man!”

CHAPTER IV.
Jim Discovers his Coral Island.

There has long been abroad in the world a belief that events which bear
some controlling relation to one’s destiny are announced by premonition,
some spiritual trepidation, some movement of that curtain which cuts off
our view of the future. I believe this notion to be false, but feel that it is
true; and the manner in which that adventure of mine in the old art gallery
and at Auriccio’s impressed my mind, and the way in which my memory
clung to it, seem to justify my feeling rather than my belief. Whenever I
visited Chicago, I went to the gallery, more in the hope of seeing the girl
whose only name to me was “the Empress” than to gratify my cravings for
art. I felt a boundless pity for her—and laughed at myself for taking so
seriously an incident which, in all likelihood, she herself dismissed with a
few tears, a few retrospective burnings of heart and cheek. But I never saw
her. Once I loitered for an hour about the boarding-house with the vine-clad
porch, while the boarders (mostly students, I judged) came and went; but

though I saw many young girls, the Empress was not among them. And all
this time the years were rolling on, and I was permitting my once bright
political career to blight and wither by my own neglect, as a growth not
worth caring for.
I became a private citizen in due time, but found no comfort in leisure. I
was in those doldrums which beset the politician when rivals justle him
from his little eminence. One who, for years, is annually or biennially
complimented by the suffrages of even a few thousands of his fellow
citizens, and is invited into the penetralia of a great political party, is apt to
regard himself, after a while, as peculiarly deserving of the plaudits of the
humble and the consideration of the powerful. Then comes the inevitable
hour when pussy finds himself without a corner. The deep disgust for party
and politics which then takes possession of him demands change of scene
and new surroundings. Any flagging in partisan enthusiasm is sure to be
attributed to sore-headedness, and leads to charges of perfidy and
thanklessness. Yet, for him, the choice lies between abated zeal and
hypocrisy, inasmuch as no man can normally be as zealous for his party as
the fanatic into which the candidate or incumbent converts himself.
Underlying my whole frame of mind was the knowledge that, so far as
making a career was concerned, I had wasted several years of my life, and
had now to begin anew. Add to this a slight sense of having played an
unworthy part in life (although here I was unable to particularize), and a
new sense of aloofness from the people with whom I had been for so long
on terms of hearty and back-slapping familiarity, and no further reason need
be sought for a desire which came mightily upon me to go away and begin
life over again in a new milieu. In spite of the mild opposition of my wife,
this desire grew to a resolve; and I came to look upon myself as a temporary
sojourner in my own home.
Such was the state of our affairs, when a letter came from Mr. Elkins (in
lieu of the promised visit) urging me to remove to the then obscure but
since celebrated town of Lattimore.
“I got to be too rich for Charley Harper’s blood,” said the letter, among
other things. “I wanted as much in the way of salary as I could earn,
working for myself, and Charley kicked—said the directors wouldn’t
consent, and that such a salary list would be a black eye for the Frugality

and Indemnity if it showed up in its statements. So I quit. I am loan agent
for the company here, which gives me a visible means of support, and keeps
me from being vagged. But, in confidence, I want to tell you that my main
graft here is the putting in operation of my boom-hatching scheme. Come
out, and I’ll enroll you as a member of the band once more; for this is the
coral atoll for me. You ought to get out of that stagnant pond of yours, and
come where the natatory medium is fresh, clean, and thickly peopled with
suckers, and a new run of ’em coming on right soon. In other words, get
into the swim.”
After reading this letter and considering it as a whole, I was so much
impressed by it that Lattimore was added to the list of places I meant to
visit, on a tour I had planned for myself.
In the West, all roads run to or from Chicago. It is nearer to almost any
place by the way of Chicago than by any other route: so Alice and I went to
the city by the lake, as the beginning of our prospecting tour. I took her to
the art gallery and showed her just where my two lovers had stood,—telling
her the story for the first time. Then she wanted to eat a supper at
Auriccio’s; and after the play we went there, and I was forced to describe
the whole scene over again.
“Didn’t she see you at all?” she asked.
“Not at all,” said I.
“You are a good boy,” said my wife, judging me by one act which she
approved. “Kiss me.”
This occurred after we reached our lodgings. I suggested as a change of
subject that my next day’s engagements took me to the Stock Yards, and I
assumed that she would scarcely wish to accompany me.
“I think I prefer the stores,” said she, “and the pictures. Maybe I shall have
an adventure.”
At the big Exchange Building, I found that the acquaintance whom I sought
was absent from his office, and I roamed up and down the corridors in
search of him. As usual the gathering here was intensely Western. There
were bronzed cattlemen from every range from Amarillo to the Belle
Fourche, sturdy buyers of swine from Iowa and Illinois, sombreroed
sheepmen from New Mexico, and vikingesque Swedes from North Dakota.

Men there were wearing thousand-dollar diamonds in red flannel shirts,
solid gold watch-chains made to imitate bridle-bits, and heavy golden
bullocks sliding on horse-hair guards. It pleased me, as such a crowd
always does. The laughter was loud but it was free, and the hunted look one
sees on State Street and Michigan Avenue was absent.
“I wish Alice had come,” said I, noting the flutter of skirts in a group of
people in the corridor; and then, as I came near, the press divided, and I saw
something which drew my eyes as to a sight in which lay mystery to be
unraveled.
Facing me stood a stout farmer in a dark suit of common cut and texture.
He seemed, somehow, not entirely strange; but the petite figure of the girl
whose back was turned to me was what fixed my attention.
She wore a smart traveling-gown of some pretty gray fabric, and bore
herself gracefully and with the air of dominating the group of commission
men among whom she stood. I noted the incurved spine, the deep curves of
the waist, and the liberal slope of the hips belonging to a shapely little
woman in whom slimness was mitigated in adorable ways, which in some
remote future bade fair to convert it into matronliness. Under a broad hat
there showed a wealth of red-brown hair, drawn up like a sunburst from a
slender little neck.
“I have provided a box at Hooley’s,” said the head of a great commission
firm. “Mrs. Johnson will be with us. We may count upon you?”
“I think so,” said the girl, “if papa hasn’t made any engagements.”
The stout farmer blushed as he looked down at his daughter.
“Engagements, eh? No, sir!” he replied. “She runs things after the steers is
unloaded. Whatever the little gal says goes with me.”
They turned, and as they came on down the hall, still chatting, I saw her
face, and knew it. It was the Empress! But even in that glimpse I saw the
change which years had brought. Now she ruled instead of submitting; her
voice, still soft and low, had lost its rustic inflections; and in spite of the
change in the surroundings,—the leap from the art gallery to the Stock
Yards,—there was more of the artist now, and less of the farmer’s lass. They
turned into a suite of offices and disappeared.

“Well, Mr. Barslow,” said my friend, coming up. “Glad to see you. I’ve
been hunting for you.”
“Who is that girl and her father?” I asked.
“One of the Johnson Commission Company’s Shippers,” said he, “Prescott,
from Lattimore; I wish I could get his shipments.”
“No!” said I, “Not Lattimore!”
“Prescott of Lattimore,” he repeated. “Know anything of him?”
“N-no,” said I. “I have friends in that town.”
“I wish I had,” was the reply; “I’d try to get old Prescott’s business.”

“There’s destiny in this,” said Alice, when I told her of my encounter with
the Empress and her father. “Her living in Lattimore is not an accident.”
“I doubt,” said I, “if anybody’s is.”
“She looked nice, did she?” Alice went on, “and dressed well?” and without
waiting for an answer added: “Let’s leave Chicago. I’m anxious to get to
Lattimore!”

CHAPTER V.
We Reach the Atoll.

So we journeyed on to Duluth, to St. Paul and Minneapolis, and to the cities
on the Missouri. It was at one of those recurrent periods when the fever of
material and industrial change and development breaks out over the whole
continent. The very earth seemed to send out tingling shocks of some occult
stimulus; the air was charged with the ozone of hope; and subtle
suggestions seemed to pass from mind to mind, impelling men to dare all,
to risk all, to achieve all. In every one of these young cities we were

astonished at the changes going on under our very eyes. Streets were torn
up for the building of railways, viaducts, and tunnels. Buildings were
everywhere in course of demolition, to make room for larger edifices.
Excavations yawned like craters at street-corners. Steel pillars, girders, and
trusses towered skyward,—skeletons to be clothed in flesh of brick and
stone.
Suburbs were sprouting, almost daily, from the mould of the market-
gardens in the purlieus. Corporations were contending for the possession of
the natural highway approaches to each growing city. Street-railway
companies pushed their charters to passage at midnight sessions of boards
of aldermen, seized streets in the night-time, and extended their metallic
tentacles out into the fields of dazed farmers.
On the frontiers, counties were organized and populated in a season. Every
one of them had its two or three villages, which aped in puny fashion the
achievements of the cities. New pine houses dotted prairies, unbroken save
for the mile-long score of the delimiting plow. Long trains of emigrant-cars
moved continually westward. The world seemed drunk with hope and
enthusiasm. The fulfillment of Jim’s careless prophecy had burst suddenly
upon us.
Such things as these were fresh in our memories when we reached
Lattimore. I had wired Elkins of our coming, and he met us at the station
with a carriage. It was one sunny September afternoon when he drove us
through the streets of our future home to the principal hotel.
“We have supper at six, dinner at twelve-thirty, breakfast from seven to
ten,” said Jim, as we alighted at the hotel. “That’s the sort of bucolic
municipality you’ve struck here; we’ll shove all these meals several hours
down, when we get to doubling our population. You’ll have an hour to get
freshened up for supper. Afterwards, if Mrs. Barslow feels equal to the
exertion, we’ll take a drive about the town.”
Lattimore was a pretty place then. Low, rounded hills topped with green
surrounded it. The river flowed in a broad, straight reach along its southern
margin. A clear stream, Brushy Creek, ran in a miniature canyon of
limestone, through the eastern edge of the town. On each side of this brook,
in lawns of vivid green, amid natural groves of oak and elm, interspersed

with cultivated greenery, stood the houses of the well-to-do. Trees made
early twilight in most of the streets.
People were out in numbers, driving in the cool autumnal evening. As a
handsome girl, a splendid blonde, drove past us, my wife spoke of the
excellent quality of the horseflesh we saw. Jim answered that Lattimore was
a center of equine culture, and its citizens wise in breeders’ lore. The
appearance of things impressed us favorably. There was an air of quiet
prosperity about the place, which is unusual in Western towns, where
quietude and progress are apt to be thought incompatible. Jim pointed out
the town’s natural advantages as we drove along.
“What do you think of that, now?” said he, waving his whip toward the
winding gorge of Brushy Creek.
“It’s simply lovely!” said Alice, “a little jewel of a place.”
“A bit of mountain scenery on the prairie,” said Jim. “And more than that,
or less than that, just as you look at it, it’s the source from which
inexhaustible supplies of stone will be quarried when we begin to build
things.”
“But won’t that spoil it?” said Alice.
“Well, yes; and down on that bottom we’ve found as good clay for pottery,
sewer-pipes, and paving-brick as exists anywhere. Back there where you
saw that bluff along the river—looks as if it’s sliding down into the water—
remember it? Well, there’s probably the only place in the world where
there’s just the juxtaposition of sand and clay and chalk to make Portland
cement. Supply absolutely unlimited! Why, there ought to be a thousand
men employed right now in those cement works. Oh, I tell you, things’ll
hum here when we get these schemes working!”
We laughed at him: his visualization of the cement works was so complete.
“I suppose you know where all the capital is coming from,” said I, “to do all
these things? For my part, I see no way of getting it except our old plan of
buccaneering.”
“Exactly my idea!” said he. “Didn’t I write you that I’d enroll you as a
member of the band? Has Al ever told you, Mrs. Barslow, of our old times,

when we, as individuals, were passing through our sixteenth-century
stage?”
“Often,” Alice replied. “He looks back upon his pirate days as a time of
Arcadian simplicity, ‘Untouched by sorrow, and unsoiled by sin.’”
“I can easily understand,” said Jim reflectively, “how piracy might appear
in that roseate light after a few years of practical politics. Now from the
moral heights of a life-insurance man’s point of view it’s different.”
So we rode on chatting and chaffing, now of the old time, now of the new;
and all the time I felt more and more impressed by the dissolving views
which Jim gave us of different parts of his program for making Lattimore
the metropolis of “the world’s granary,” as he called the surrounding
country. As we topped a low hill on our way back, he pulled up, to give us a
general view of the town and suburbs, and of the great expanse of farming
country beyond. Between us and Lattimore was a mile stretch of gently
descending road, with grain-fields and farm-houses on each side.
“By the way,” said he, “do you see that white house and red barn in the
maple grove off to the right? Well, you remember Bill Trescott?”
Neither of us could call such a person to mind.
“Well, it’s all right, I suppose,” he went on in a tone implying injury
forgiven, “but you mustn’t let Bill know you’ve forgotten him. The
Trescotts used to live over by the Whitney schoolhouse in Greenwood
Township,—right on the Pleasant Valley line, you know. He remembers you
folks, Al. I’ll drive over that way.”
There were beds of petunias and four-o’clocks to be seen dimly glimmering
in the dusk, as we drove through the broad gate. Men and women were
gathered in a group about the base of the windmill, as Jim’s loud “whoa”
announced our arrival. The women melted away in the direction of the
house. The men stood at gaze.
“Hello, Bill!” shouted Jim. “Come out here!”
“Oh, it’s you, is it, Mr. Elkins,” said a deep voice. “I didn’t know yeh.”
“Thought it was the sheriff with a summons, eh? Well, I guess hardly!” said
Jim. “Mr. Trescott, I want you to shake hands with our old friend Mr.
Barslow.”

A heavy figure detached itself from the group, and, as it approached,
developed indistinctly the features of a brawny farmer, with a short, heavy,
dark beard.
“Wal, I declare, I’m glad to see yeh!” said he, as he grasped my hand. “I’d
a’most forgot yeh, till Mr. Elkins told me you remembered my whalin’ them
Dutch boys at a scale onct.”
I had had no recollection of him; yet form and voice seemed vaguely
familiar. I assured him that my memory for names and faces was excellent.
After being duly presented to Mrs. Barslow, he urged us to alight and come
in. We offered as an excuse the lateness of the hour.
“Why, you hain’t seen my family yet, Mr. Barslow,” said he. “They’ll be
disappointed if yeh don’t come in.”
I suggested that we were staying for a few days at the Centropolis; and
Alice added that we should be glad to see himself and Mrs. Trescott there at
any time during our stay. Elkins promised that we should all drive out
again.
“Wal, now, you must,” said Mr. Trescott. “We must talk over ol’ times and
—”
“Fight over old battles,” replied Jim. “All the battles were yours, though,
eh, Bill?”
“Huh, huh!” chuckled Bill; “fightin’s no credit to any man; but I ’spose I fit
my sheer when I was a boy—when I was a boy, y’ know, Mrs. Barslow, and
had more sand than sense. Here, Josie, here’s Mr. Elkins and some old
friends of mine. Mr. and Mrs. Barslow, my daughter.”
She was a little slim slip of a thing, in white, and emerged from the
shrubbery at Mr. Trescott’s call. She bowed to us, and said she was sorry
that we could not stop. Her voice was sweet, and there was something
unexpectedly cool and self-possessed in her intonation. It was not in the
least the speech of the ordinary neat-handed Phyllis or Neæra; nor was her
attitude at all countrified as she stood with her hand on her father’s arm.
The increasing darkness kept us from seeing her features.
“Josie’s my right-hand man,” said her father. “Half the business of the farm
stops when Josie goes away.”

My wife expressed her admiration for Lattimore and its environs, and
especially for so much of the Trescott farm as could be seen in the
deepening gloaming. The flowers, she said, took her back to her childhood’s
home.
“Let me give you these,” said the girl, handing Alice a great bunch of
blossoms which she had been cutting when her father called, and had held
in her hands as we talked. My wife thanked her, and buried her face in
them, as we bade the Trescotts good-night and drove home.
“That girl,” said Jim, as we spun along the road in the light of the rising
moon, “is a crackerjack. Bill thinks the world of her, and she certainly gives
him a mother’s care!”
“She seems nice,” said Alice, “and so refined, apparently.”
“Been well educated,” said Jim, “and got a head, besides. You’ll like her;
she knows Europe better than some folks know their own front yard.”
“I was surprised at the vividness of my memory of Bill’s youthful
combats,” said I.
Jim’s laugh rang out heartily through the Brushy Creek gorge.
“Well, I supposed you remembered those things, of course,” said he, “and
so I insinuated some impression of the delight with which you dwell upon
the stories of his prowess. It made him feel good.... I’m spoiling Bill, I
guess, with these tales. He’ll claim to have a private graveyard next. As
harmless a fellow as you ever saw, and the best cattle-feeder hereabouts.
Got a good farm out there, Bill has; we may need it for stock yards or
something, later on.”
“Why not hire a corps of landscape-gardeners, and make a park of it?” I
inquired sarcastically. “We’ll certainly need breathing-spaces for the
populace.”
“Good idea!” he returned gravely. And as he halted the equipage at the
hotel, he repeated meditatively: “A mighty good idea, Al; we must figure on
that a little.”
We were tired to silence when we reached our rooms; so much so that
nothing seemed to make a defined and sharp impression upon my mind. I

kept thinking all the time that I must have been mistaken in my first thought
that I had never known the Trescotts.
“Their voices seem familiar to me,” said I, “and yet I can’t associate them
with the old home at all. It’s very odd!”
As Alice stood before the mirror shaking down and brushing her hair, she
said: “Do you suppose he thought you in earnest about that absurd park?”
“No,” I answered, “he understood me well enough; but what puzzles me is
the question, was he in earnest?”

In the middle of the night I woke with a perfectly clear idea as to the
identity of the Trescotts! Prescott, Trescott! Josie, Josephine the “Empress”!
And then the voice and figure!
“Why are you sitting up in bed?” inquired Alice.
“I have made a discovery,” said I. “That man at the Stock Yards meant
Trescott, not Prescott.”
“I don’t understand,” said she sleepily.
“In a word,” said I, “the girl who gave you the flowers is the Empress!”
“Albert Barslow!” said Alice. “Why—”
My wife was silent for a long time.
“I knew we’d meet her,” she said at last. “It is fate.”

CHAPTER VI.
I am Inducted into the Cave, and Enlist.

“Here’s the cave,” said Jim, at the door of his office, next morning. “As
prospective joint-proprietor and co-malefactor, I bid you welcome.”

The smiles with which the employees resumed their work indicated that the
extraordinary character of this welcome was not lost upon them. The office
was on the ground-floor of one of the more pretentious buildings of
Lattimore’s main street. The post-office was on one side of it, and the First
National Bank on the other. Over it were the offices of lawyers and
physicians. It was quite expensively fitted up; and the plate-glass front
glittered with gold-and-black sign-lettering. The chairs and sofas were
upholstered in black leather. On the walls hung several decorative
advertisements of fire-insurance companies, and maps of the town, county,
and state. Rolls of tracing-paper and blueprints lay on the flat-topped tables,
reminding one of the office of an architect or civil engineer. A thin young
man worked at books, standing at a high desk; and a plump young woman
busily clicked off typewritten matter with an up-to-date machine.
“You’ll find some books and papers on the table in the next room,” said
Jim, as I finished my first look about. “I’ll ask you to amuse yourself with
’em for a little while, until I can dispose of my morning’s mail; after which
we’ll resume our hunt for resources. We haven’t any morning paper yet, and
the evening Herald is shipped in by freight and edited with a saw. But it’s
the best we’ve got—yet.”
He read his letters, ran his eyes over his newspapers and a magazine or two,
and dictated some correspondence, interrupted occasionally by callers,
some of whom he brought into the room where I was whiling away the
time, examining maps, and looking over out-of-date copies of the local
papers. One of these callers was Mr. Hinckley, the cashier of the bank, who
came to see about some insurance matters. He was spare, aquiline, and
white-mustached; and very courteously wished Lattimore the good fortune
of securing so valuable an acquisition as ourselves. It would place
Lattimore under additional obligations to Mr. Elkins, who was proving
himself such an effective worker in all public matters.
“Mr. Elkins,” said he, “has to a wonderful degree identified himself with the
material progress of the city. He is constantly bringing here enterprising and
energetic business men; and we could better afford to lose many an older
citizen.”
I asked Mr. Hinckley as to the length of his own residence in Lattimore.

“I helped to plat the town, sir,” said he. “I carried the chain when these
streets were surveyed,—a boy just out of Bowdoin College. That was in
’55. I staged it for four hundred miles to get here. Aleck Macdonald and I
came together, and we’ve both staid from that day. The Indians were
camped at the mouth of Brushy Creek; and except for old Pierre Lacroix, a
squaw-man, we were for a month the only white men in these parts. Then
General Lattimore came with a party of surveyors, and by the fall there was
quite a village here.”
Jim came in with another gentleman, whom he introduced as Captain
Tolliver. The Captain shook my hand with profuse politeness.
“I am delighted to see you, suh,” said he. “Any friend of Mr. Elkins I shall
be proud to know. I heah that Mrs. Barslow is with you. I trust, suh, that she
is well?”
I informed him that my wife was in excellent health, being completely
recovered from the fatigue of her journey.
“Ah! this aiah, this aiah, Mr. Barslow! It is like wine in its invigorating
qualities, like wine, suh. Look at Mr. Hinckley, hyah, doing the work of two
men fo’ a lifetime; and younge’ now than any of us. Come, suh, and make
yo’ home with us. You nevah can regret it. Delighted to have you call at my
office, suh. I am proud to have met you, and hope to become better
acquainted with you. I hope Mrs. Tulliver and Mrs. Barslow may soon
meet. Good-morning, gentlemen.” And he hurried out, only to reappear as
soon as Mr. Hinckley was gone.
“By the way, Mr. Barslow,” he whispered, “should you come to Lattimore,
as I have no doubt you will, I have some of the choicest residence property
in the city, which I shall be mo’ than glad to show you. Title perfect, no
commissions to pay, city water, gas, and electric light in prospect. Cain’t
yo’ come and look it ovah now, suh?”
“Who is this Captain Tolliver, Jim,” I asked as we went out of the office
together, “and what is he?”
“In other words, ‘Who and what art thou, execrable shape?’ Well, now,
don’t ask me. I’ve known him for years; in fact, he suggested to me the
possibilities of this burg. In a way, the city is indebted to him for my
presence here. But don’t ask me about him—study him. And don’t buy lots

from him. The Captain has his failings, but he has also his strong points and
his uses; and I’ll be mistaken if he isn’t cast for a fairly prominent part in
the drama we’re about to put on here. But don’t spoil your enjoyment by
having him described to you. Let him dawn on you by degrees.”
That day I met most of the prominent men of the town. Jim took me into the
banks, the shops, and the offices of the leading professional gentlemen. He
informed them that I was considering the matter of coming to live among
them; and I found them very friendly, and much interested in our proposed
change of residence. They all treated Jim with respect, and his manner
toward them had a dignity which I had not looked for. Evidently he was
making himself felt in the community.
When we returned to the Centropolis at noon, we found Mrs. Trescott and
her daughter chatting with my wife. The elder woman was ill-groomed, as
are all women of her class in comparison with their town sisters, and
angular. I knew the type so well that I could read the traces of farm cares in
her face and form. The serving of gangs of harvesters and threshers, the
ever-recurring problems of butter, eggs, and berries, the unflagging fight,
without much domestic help, for neatness and order about the house, had
impressed their stamp upon Mrs. Trescott. But she was chatting vivaciously,
and assuring Mrs. Barslow that such a thing as staying longer in town that
morning was impossible.
“I can feel in my bones,” said she, “that there’s something wrong at the
farm.”
“You always have that feeling,” said her daughter, “as soon as you pass
outside the gate.”
“And I’m usually right about it,” said Mrs. Trescott. “It isn’t any use. My
system has got into that condition in which I’m in misery if I’m off that
farm. Josie drags me away from it sometimes; and I do enjoy meeting
people! But I like to meet ’em out there the best; and I want to urge you to
come often, Mrs. Barslow, while you’re here. And in case you move here, I
hope you’ll like us and the farm well enough so that we’ll see a good deal
of you.”
I was presented to Mrs. Trescott, and reintroduced to the young lady, with
whom Alice seemed already on friendly terms. I was surprised at this, for

she was not prone to sudden friendships. There was something so attractive
in the girl, however, that it went far to explain the phenomenon. For one
thing, there was in her manner that same steadiness and calm which I had
noticed in her voice in the dusk last night. It gave one the impression that
she could not be surprised or startled, that she had seen or thought out all
possible combinations of events, and knew of their sequences, or adjusted
herself to things by some all-embracing rule, by which she attained that
repose of hers. The surprising thing about it, to my mind, was to find this
exterior in Bill Trescott’s daughter. I had seen the same thing once or twice
in people to whom I thought it had come as the fruit of wide experience in
the world.
While Miss Trescott was slim, and rather below the medium in height, she
was not at all thin; and had the great mass of ruddy dark hair and fine
brown eyes which I remembered so well, and a face which would have been
pale had it not been for the tan—the only thing about her which suggested
those occupations by which she became her father’s “right-hand man.”
There was intelligence in her face, and a grave smile in her eyes, which
rarely extended to her handsome mouth. If mature in face, form, and
manner, she was young in years—some years younger than Alice. I hoped
that she might stay to dinner; but she went away with her mother. In her
absence, I devoted some time to praising her. Jim failed to join in my pæans
further than to give a general assent; but he grew unaccountably mirthful, as
if something good had happened to him of which he had not yet told us.
“I have invited a few people to my parlors this evening,” said he, “and, of
course, you will be the guests of honor.”
My wife demurred. She had nothing to wear, and even if she had, I was
without evening dress. The thing seemed out of the question.
“Oh, we can’t let that stand in the way,” said he. “So far as your own toilet
is concerned, I have nothing to say except that you are known to be making
a hurried visit, and I have an abiding faith, based on your manner of stating
your trouble, that it can be remedied. I saw your eye take on a far-away
look as you planned your costume, even while you were declaring that you
couldn’t do it. Didn’t I, now?”
“You certainly did not,” said Alice; and then I noticed the absorbed look
myself. “But even if I can manage it, how about Albert?”

“I’ll tell you about Albert. I’ll bet two to one there won’t be a suit of
evening clothes worn. The dress suit may come in here with street cars and
passenger elevators, but it lacks a good deal of being here yet, except in the
most sporadic and infrequent way. And this thing is to be so absolutely
informal that it would make the natives stare. You wouldn’t wear it if you
had it, Al.”
“Who will come?” said Mrs. Barslow.
“Oh, a couple of dozen ladies and gentlemen, business men and doctors and
lawyers and their women-folks. They’ll stray in from eight to ten and find
something to eat on the sideboard. They’ll have the happiness of meeting
you, and you can see what the people you are thinking of living among and
doing business with are like. It’s a necessary part of your visit; and you
can’t get out of it now, for I’ve taken the liberty of making all the
arrangements. And, as a matter of fact, you don’t want to do so, do you,
now?”
Thus appealed to, Alice consented. Nothing was said to me about it, my
willingness being presumed.
The guests that evening were almost exclusively men whom I had met
during the day, and members of their families. In the absence of any more
engaging topic, we discussed Lattimore as our possible future home.
“I have always felt,” said Mr. Hinckley, who was one of the guests, “that
this is the natural site of a great city. These valleys, centering here like the
spokes of a wheel, are ready-made railway-routes. In the East there is a city
of from fifty thousand to three times that, every hundred miles or so. Why
shouldn’t it be so here?”
“Suh,” said Captain Tolliver, “the thing is inevitable. Somewhah in this
region will grow up a metropolis. Shall it be hyah, o’ at Fairchild, o’ Angus
Falls? If the people of Lattimore sit supinely, suh, and let these country
villages steal from huh the queenship which God o’dained fo’ huh when He
placed huh in this commandin’ site, then, suh, they ah too base to be wo’thy
of the suhvices of gentlemen.”
“I’ve always been taught,” said Mrs. Trescott, “that the credit of placing her
in this site belonged to either Mr. Hinckley or General Lattimore.”

“Really,” said Miss Addison to me, “I don’t see how they can laugh at such
irreverence!”
“I think,” said Miss Hinckley in my other ear, “that Mr. Elkins expressed
the whole truth in the matter of the rivalry of these three towns, when he
said that when two ride on a horse, one must ride behind. Aren’t his
quotations so—so—illuminating?”
I looked about at the company. There were Mr. Hinckley, Mrs. Hinckley,
their daughter, whom I recognized as the splendid blonde whose pacers had
passed us when we were out driving, Mrs. Trescott and her daughter, and
Captain and Mrs. Tolliver. Those present were plainly of several different
sets and cliques. Mrs. Hinckley hoped that my wife would join the Equal
Rights Club, and labor for the enfranchisement of women. She referred, too,
to the eloquence and piety of her pastor, the Presbyterian minister, while
Mrs. Tolliver quoted Emerson, and invited Alice to join, as soon as we
removed, the Monday Club of the Unitarian Church, devoted to the study of
his works. Mr. Macdonald, red-whiskered, weather-beaten, and gigantic,
fidgeted about the punch-bowl a good deal; and replying to some chance
remark made by Alice, ventured the opinion that the grass was gettin’
mighty short on the ranges. Miss Addison, who came with her cousins the
Lattimores, looked with disapproval upon the punch, and disclosed her
devotion to the W. C. T. U. and the Ladies’ Aid Society of the Methodist
Church. The Lattimores were Will Lattimore and his wife. I learned that he
was the son of the General, and Jim’s lawyer; and that they went rarely into
society, being very exclusive. This was communicated to me by Mrs.
Ballard, who brought Miss Ballard with her. She asked in tones of the
intensest interest if we played whist; while Miss Ballard suggested that
about the only way we could find to enjoy ourselves in such a little place
would be to identify ourselves with the dancing-party and card-club set. I
began to suspect that life in Lattimore would not be without its
complexities.
Mr. Trescott came in for a moment only, for his wife and daughter. Miss
Trescott was not to be found at first, but was discovered in the bay-window
with Jim and Miss Hinckley, looking over some engravings. Mr. Elkins
took her down to her carriage, and I thought him a long time gone, for the
host. As soon as he returned, however, the conversation again turned to the
dominant thought of the gathering, municipal expansion. And I noted that

the points made were Jim’s. He had already imbued the town with his
thoughts, and filled the mouths of its citizens with his arguments.
After they left, we sat with Jim and talked.
“Well, how do you like ’em?” said he.
“Why,” said Alice, “they’re very cordial.”
“Heterogeneous, eh?” he queried.
“Yes,” said she, “but very cordial. I am surprised to feel how little I dislike
them.”
As for me, I began to look upon Lattimore with more favor. I began to catch
Jim’s enthusiasm and share his confidence. As we smoked together in his
rooms that evening, he made me the definite proposal that I go into
partnership with him. We talked about the business, and discussed its
possibilities.
“I don’t ask you to believe all my prophecies,” said he; “but isn’t the
situation fairly good, just as it is?”
“I think well of it,” I answered, “and it’s mighty kind of you to ask me to
come. I’ll go as far as to say that if it depends solely on me, we shall come.
As for these prophecies of yours, I am in candor bound to say that I half
believe them.”
“Now you are shouting,” said he. “Never better prophecies anywhere. But
consider the matter aside from them. Then all we clean up in the prophecy
department will be velvet, absolute velvet!”
“I can add something to the output of the prophecy department,” said Alice,
when I repeated the phrase; “and that is that there will be some affairs of the
heart mingled with the real estate and insurance before long. I can see them
in embryo now.”
“If it’s Jim and Miss Trescott you mean, I wish the affair well,” said I. “I’m
quite charmed with her.”
“Well,” said Alice, “from the standpoint of most men, Miss Hinckley isn’t
to be left out of the reckoning in such matters. What a face and figure she
has! Miss Addison is too prudish and churchified; but I like Miss Hinckley.”

“Yes,” said I; “but Miss Trescott seems, somehow, to have been known to
one, in some tender and touching relation. There’s that about her which
appeals to one, like some embodiment of the abstract idea of woman. That’s
why one feels as if he had risked his life for her, and protected her, and seen
her suffer wrong, and all that—”
“That’s only because of that affair you told me of,” said my wife. “Since
I’ve seen her, I’ve made up my mind that you misconstrued the matter
utterly. There was really nothing to it.”
In a week I wrote to Mr. Elkins, accepting his proposal, and promising to
close up my affairs, remove to Lattimore, and join with him.
“I do not feel myself equal to playing the part of either Romulus or Remus
in founding your new Rome,” I wrote; “but I think as a writer of fire-
insurance policies, and keeping the office work up, I may prove myself not
entirely a deadhead. My wife asks how the breathing-spaces for the
populace are coming on?”
And the die was cast!

CHAPTER VII.
We make our Landing.

Had I known how cordially our neighbors would greet our return, or how
many of them would view our departure with apparently sincere regret, I
might have been slower in giving Jim my promise. I proceeded, however, to
carry it out; but it was nearly six months before I could pull myself and my
little fortune out of the place into which we had grown.
Mr. Elkins kept me well informed regarding Lattimore affairs; and the
Herald followed me home. Jim’s letters were long typewritten
communications, dictated at speed, and mailed, sometimes one a day, at
other times at intervals of weeks.

“This is a sure-enough ‘winter of our discontent,’” one of these letters runs,
“but the scope of our operations will widen as the frost comes out of the
ground. We’re now confined to the psychical field. Subjectively speaking,
though, the plot thickens. Captain Tolliver is in the secondary stages of real-
estate dementia, and spreads the contagion daily. There’s no quarantine
regulation to cover the case, and Lattimore seems doomed to the acme of
prosperity. This is the age of great cities, saith the Captain, and that
Lattimore is not already a town of 150,000 people is one of the strangest,
one of the most inexplicable things in the world, in view of the distance we
are lag of the country about us, so far as development is concerned. And as
our beginning has been tardy, so will our progress be rapid, even as waters
long dammed up rush out to devour the plains, etc., etc.
“In this we are all agreed. We want a good, steady, natural growth—and no
boom.
“When a boom recognizes itself as such, it’s all over, and the stuff off. The
time for letting go of a great wheel is when it starts down hill. But our
wheels are all going up—even if they are all in our heads, as yet.
“You will remember the railway connection of which I spoke to you? Well,
that thing has assumed, all of a sudden, a concreteness as welcome as it is
unexpected. Ballard showed me a telegram yesterday from lower Broadway
(the heart of Darkest N. Y.) which tends to prove that people there are ready
to finance the deal. It would have amused you to see the horizontality of the
coat-tails of the management of the Lattimore & Great Western, as they
flaxed round getting up a directors’ meeting, so as to have a real, live
directorate of this great transcontinental line for the wolves of Wall Street to
do business with! Things like this are what you miss by hibernating there,
instead of dropping everything and applying here for your pro rata share of
the gayety of nations and the concomitant scads.
“I was elected president of the road, and as soon as we get a little track, and
an engine, I expect to obtain an exchange of passes with all my fellow
monopolists in North America. I at once fired back an answer to Ballard’s
telegram, which must have produced an impression upon the Gould and
Vanderbilt interests—if they got wind of it. If the L. & G. W. should pass
the paper stage next summer, it will do a whole lot towards carrying this
burg beyond the hypnotic period of development.

“The Angus Falls branch is going to build in next summer, I am confident,
and that means another division headquarters and, probably, machine-shops.
I’m working with some of the trilobites here to form a pool, and offer the
company grounds for additional yards and a roundhouse and shops. Captain
Tolliver interviewed General Lattimore about it, and got turned down.
“‘He told me, suh,’ reported the Captain, in a fine white passion, ‘that if any
railway system desiahs to come to Lattimore, it has his puhmission! That
the Injuns didn’t give him any bonus when he came; and that he had to
build his own houses and yahds, by gad, at his own expense, and defend
’em, too, and that if any railroad was thinkin’ of comin’ hyah, it was
doubtless because it was good business fo’ ’em to come; and that if they
wanted any of his land, were willing to pay him his price, there wouldn’t be
any difficulty about theiah getting it. And that if there should arise any
difference, which he should deeply regret, but would try to live through, the
powah of eminent domain with which railways ah clothed will enable the
company to get what land is necessary by legal means.’
“‘I could take these observations,’ said the Captain, ‘as nothing except a
gratuitous insult to one who approached him, suh, in a spirit of pure
benevolence and civic patriotism. It shows the kind of tyrants who
commanded the oppressors of the South, suh! Only his gray hairs protected
him, suh, only his gray hairs!’”
“It’s a little hard to separate the General from the Captain, in this report of
the committee on railway extensions,” said my wife.
“The only thing that’s clear about it,” said I, “is that Jim is having a good
deal of fun with the Captain.”
This became clearer as the correspondence went on.
“Tolliver thinks,” said he, in another letter, “that the Angus Falls extension
can be pulled through. However, I recall that only yesterday the Captain, in
private, denounced the citizens of Lattimore as beneath the contempt of
gentlemen of breadth of view. ‘I shall dispose of my holdin’s hyah,’ said he,
with a stately sweep indicative of their extent, ‘at any sacrifice, and depaht,
cuhsin’ the day I devoted myself to the redemption of such cattle.’
“But, at that particular moment, he had just failed in an attempt to sell Bill
Trescott a bunch of choice outlying gold bricks, and was somewhat heated

with wine. This to the haughty Southron was ample excuse for confiding to
me the round, unvarnished truth about us mudsills.
“Josie and I often talk of you and your wife. I don’t know what I’d do out
here if it weren’t for Josie. She refuses to enthuse over our ‘natural, healthy
growth,’ which we look for; but I guess that’s because she doesn’t care for
the things that the rest of us are striving for. But she’s the only person here
with whom one can really converse. You’d be astonished to see how pretty
she is in her furs, and set like a jewel in my new sleigh; but I’m becoming
keenly aware of the fact.”
We were afterwards told that the trilobites had shaken off their fossilhood,
and that the Angus Falls extension, with the engine-house and machine-
shops, had been “landed.”
“This,” he wrote, “means enough new families to make a noticeable
increase in our population. Things will be popping here soon. Come on and
help shake the popper; hurry up with your moving, or it will all be over,
including the shouting.”
We were not entirely dependent upon Jim’s letters for Lattimore news. Mrs.
Barslow kept up a desultory correspondence with Miss Trescott, begun
upon some pretext and continued upon none at all. In one of these letters
Josie (for so we soon learned to call her) wrote:
“Our little town is changing so that it no longer seems familiar. Not that the
change is visible. Beyond an unusual number of strangers or recent comers,
there is nothing new to strike the eye. But the talk everywhere is of a new
railroad and other improvements. One needs only to shut one’s eyes and
listen, to imagine that the town is already a real city. Mr. Elkins seems to be
the center of this new civic self-esteem. The air is full of it, and I admit that
I am affected by it. I have
“‘A feeling, as when eager crowds await,
Before a palace gate,
Some wondrous pageant.’
“You are indebted to Captain Tolliver for the quotation, and to Mr. Elkins
for the idea. The Captain induced me to read the book in which I found the
lines. He stigmatizes the preference given to the Northern poets—
Longfellow, for instance—over Timrod as ‘the crowning infamy of

American letters.’ He has taken the trouble to lay out a course of study for
me, the object of which is to place me right in my appreciation of the
literary men of the South. It includes Pollard’s ‘Lost Cause’ and the works
of W. G. Simms. I have not fully promised to follow it to the end. Timrod,
however, is a treat.”
That last quiet winter will always be set apart in my memory, as a time like
no other. It was a sitting down on a milestone to rest. Back of us lay the
busy past—busy with trivial things, it seemed to me, but full of varied
activity nevertheless. A boy will desire mightily to finish a cob-house; and
when it is done he will smilingly knock it about the barn floor. So I was
tearing down and leaving the fabric of relationship which I had once prized
so highly.
The life upon which I expected to enter promised well. In fact, to a man of
medium ability, only, and no training in large affairs, it promised
exceedingly well. I knew that Jim was strong, and that his old regard for me
had taken new life and a firm hold upon him. But when, removed from his
immediate influence, I looked the situation in the face, the future loomed so
mysteriously bizarre that I shrank from it. All his skimble-skamble talk
about psychology and hypnotism, and that other rambling discourse of
pirate caves and buccaneering cruises, made me feel sometimes as if I were
about to form a partnership with Aladdin, or the King of the Golden
Mountain. If he had asked me, merely, to come to Lattimore and go into the
real estate and insurance business with him, I am sure I should have had
none of this mental vertigo. Yet what more had he done?
As to the boom, I had, as yet, not a particle of objective confidence in it;
but, subconsciously, I felt, as did the town “doomed to prosperity,” a sense
of impending events. In spite of some presentiments and doubts, it was, on
the whole, with high hopes that we, on an aguish spring day, reached
Lattimore with our stuff (as the Scriptures term it), and knew that, for weal
or woe, it was our home.
Jim was again at the station to meet us, and seemed delighted at our arrival.
I thought I saw some sort of absent-mindedness or absorbedness in his
manner, so that he seemed hardly like himself. Josie was there with him,
and while she and Alice were greeting each other, I saw Jim scanning the
little crowd at the station as if for some other arrival. At last, his eye told me

that whatever it was for which he was looking, he had found it; and I
followed his glance. It rested on the last person to alight from the train—a
tall, sinewy, soldierly-built youngish man, who wore an overcoat of black,
falling away in front, so as to reveal a black frock coat tightly buttoned up
and a snowy shirt-front with a glittering gem sparkling from the center of it.
On his head was a shining silk hat—a thing so rare in that community as to
be noticeable, and to stamp the wearer as an outsider. His beard was clipped
close, and at the chin ran out into a pronounced Vandyke point. His
mustaches were black, heavy, and waxed. His whole external appearance
betokened wealth, and he exuded mystery. He had not taken two steps from
the car before the people on the platform were standing on tiptoe to see him.
“Bus to the Centropolis?” queried the driver of the omnibus.
The stranger looked at the conveyance, filled as it was with a load of
traveling men and casuals; and, frowning darkly, turned to the negro who
accompanied him, saying, “Haven’t you any carriage here, Pearson?”
“Yes, sah,” responded the servant, pointing to a closed vehicle. “Right hyah,
sah.”
My wife stood looking, with a little amused smile, at the picturesque group,
so out of the ordinary at the time and place. Miss Trescott was gazing
intently at the stranger, and at the moment when he spoke she clutched my
wife’s arm so tightly as to startle her. I heard Alice make some inquiry as to
the cause of her agitation, and as I looked at her, I could see in the one
glance her face, gone suddenly white as death, and the dark visage of the
tall stranger. And it seemed to me as if I had seen the same thing before.
Then, the negro pointing the way to the closed carriage, the group separated
to left and right, the stranger passed through to the carriage, and the picture,
and with it my odd mental impression, dissolved. The negro lifted two or
three heavy bags to the coachman, gave the transfer man some baggage-
checks, and the equipage moved away toward the hotel. All this took place
in a moment, during which the usual transactions on the platform were
suspended. The conductor failed to give the usual signal for the departure of
the train. The engineer leaned from the cab and gazed.
Jim’s eye rested on the stranger and his servant for an instant only; but
during that time he seemed to take an observation, come to a conclusion,

and dismiss the whole matter.
“Here, John,” said he to the drayman, “take these trunks to the Centropolis.
We’d like ’em this week, too. None of that old trick of yours of dumping
’em in the crick, you know!”
“They’ll be up there in five minutes all right, Mr. Elkins,” said John,
grinning at Jim’s allusion to some accident, the knowledge of which
appeared to be confined to himself and Mr. Elkins, and to constitute a bond
of sympathy between them. Jim turned to us with redoubled heartiness, all
his absent-mindedness gone.
“I’ll drive you to the hotel,” said Jim. “You’ll—”
“Miss Trescott is ill—” said Alice.
“Not at all,” said Josie; “it has passed entirely! Only, when you have taken
Mr. and Mrs. Barslow to the hotel, will you please take me home? Our little
supper-party—I don’t feel quite equal to it, if you will excuse me!”

CHAPTER VIII.
A Welcome to Wall Street and Us.

“Welcome!” intoned Captain Tolliver, with his hat in his hand, bowing low
to Mrs. Barslow. “Welcome, Madam and suh, in the capacity of
Lattimoreans! That we shall be the bettah fo’ yo’ residence among us the’
can be no doubt. That you will be prospahed beyond yo’ wildest dreams I
believe equally cehtain. Welcome!”
This address was delivered within thirty seconds of the time of our arrival at
our old rooms in the Centropolis. The Captain saluted us in a manner
extravagantly polite, mysteriously enthusiastic. The air of mystery was
deepened when he called again to see Mr. Elkins in the evening and was
invited in.

“Did you-all notice that distinguished and opulent-looking gentleman who
got off the train this evening?” said he in a stage whisper. “Mahk my words,
the coming of such men, his coming, is fraught with the deepest
significance to us all. All my holdin’s ah withdrawn from mahket until
fu’the’ developments!”
“Seems to travel in style,” said Jim; “all sorts of good clothes, colored
body-servant, closed carriage ordered by wire—it does look juicy, don’t it,
now?”
“He has the entiah second flo’ front suite. The niggah has already sent out
fo’ a bahbah,” said the Captain. “Lattimore has at last attracted the notice of
adequate capital, and will now assume huh true place in the bright galaxy of
American cities. Mr. Barslow, I shall ask puhmission to call upon you in the
mo’nin’ with reference to a project which will make the fo’tunes of a dozen
men, and that within the next ninety days. Good evenin’, suh; good evenin’,
Madam. I feel that you have come among us at a propitious moment!”
“The Captain merely hints at the truth which struggles in him for
utterance,” said Jim. “I prove this by informing you that I couldn’t get you a
house. This shows, too, that the census returns are a calumny upon
Lattimore. You’ll have to stay at the Centropolis until something turns up or
you can build.”
“Oh, dear!” said Alice. “Hotel life isn’t living at all. I hope it won’t be
long.”
“It will have its advantages for Al,” said Mr. Elkins. “This financial
maelstrom, which will draw everything to Lattimore, will have its core right
in this hotel—a mighty good place to be. Things of all kinds have been
floating about in the air for months; the precipitation is beginning now. The
psychological moment has arrived—you have brought it with you, Mrs.
Barslow. The moon-flower of Lattimore’s ‘gradual, healthy growth’ is going
to burst, and that right soon.”
“Has Captain Tolliver infected you?” inquired Alice. “He told us the same
thing, with less of tropes and figures.”
“On any still morning,” said Jim, “you can hear the wheels go round in the
Captain’s head; but his instinct for real-estate conditions is as accurate as a
pocket-gopher’s. The Captain, in a hysterical sort of way, is right: I consider

that a cinch. Good-night, friends, and pleasant dreams. I expect to see you
at breakfast; but if I shouldn’t, Al, you’ll come aboard at nine, won’t you,
and help run up the Jolly Roger? I think I smell pieces-of-eight in the air!
And, by the way, Miss Trescott says for me to assure you that her vertigo,
which she had for the first time in her life, is gone, and she never felt
better.”
As Mr. Elkins passed from our parlor, he let in a bell-boy with the card of
Mr. Clifford Giddings, representing the Lattimore Morning Herald.
“See him down in the lobby,” said Alice.
“I want a story,” said he as we met, “on the city and its future. The Herald
readers will be glad of anything from Mr. Barslow, whose coming they have
so long looked forward to, as intimately connected with the city’s
development.”
“My dear sir,” I replied, somewhat astonished at the importance which he
was pleased to attach to my arrival, “abstractly, my removal to Lattimore is
my best testimony on that; concretely, I ought to ask information of you.”
We sat down in a corner of the lobby, our chairs side by side, facing
opposite ways. He lighted a cigar, and gave me one. In looks he was young;
in behavior he had the self-possession and poise of maturity. He wore a
long mackintosh which sparkled with mist. His slouch hat looked new and
was carefully dinted. His dress was almost natty in an unconventional way,
and his manners accorded with his garb. He acted as if for years we had
casually met daily. His tone and attitude evinced respect, was entirely free
from presumption, equally devoid of reserve, carried with it no hint of
familiarity, but assumed a perfect understanding. The barrier which usually
keeps strangers apart he neither broke down, which must have been
offensive, nor overleaped, which would have been presumptuous. He
covered it with that demeanor of his, and together we sat down upon it.
“I thought the Herald was an evening paper,” said I.
“It was, in the days of yore,” he replied; “but Mr. Elkins happened to see
me in Chicago one day, and advised me to come out and look the old thing
over with a view to purchasing the plant. You observe the result. As fellow
immigrants, I hope there will be a bond of sympathy between us. You think,
of course, that Lattimore is a coming city?”

“Yes.”
“Its geographical situation seems to render its development inevitable,
doesn’t it? And,” he went on, “the railway conditions seem peculiarly
promising just now?”
“Yes,” said I, “but the natural resources of the city and the surrounding
country appeal most strongly to me.”
“They are certainly very exceptional, aren’t they?” said he, as if the matter
had never occurred to him before. Then he went on telling me things, more
than asking questions, about the jobbing trades, the brick and tile and
associated industries, the cement factory, which he spoke of as if actually in
esse, the projected elevators, the flouring-mills, and finally returned to
railway matters.
“What is your opinion of the Lattimore & Great Western, Mr. Barslow?” he
asked.
“I cannot say that I have any,” I answered, “except that its construction
would bring great good to Lattimore.”
“It could scarcely fail,” said he, “to bring in two or three systems which we
now lack, could it?”
I very sincerely said that I did not know. After a few more questions
concerning our plans for the future, Mr. Giddings vanished into the night,
silently, as an autumn leaf parting from its bough. I thought of him no more
until I unfolded the Herald in the morning as we sat at breakfast, and saw
that my interview was made a feature of the day’s news.
“Mr. Albert F. Barslow,” it read, “of the firm of Elkins & Barslow, is
stopping at the Centropolis. He arrived by the 6:15 train last evening, and
with his family has taken a suite of rooms pending the erection of a
residence. They have not definitely decided as to the location of their new
home; but it may confidently be stated that they will build something which
will be a notable addition to the architectural beauties of Lattimore—
already proud of her title, the City of Homes.”
“I am very glad to know about this,” said Alice.
“Your man Giddings has nerve, whatever else he may lack,” said I to the
smiling Elkins across the table. “Am I obliged to make good all these

representations? I ask, that I may know the rules of the game, merely.”
“One rule is that you mustn’t deny any accusations of future magnificence,
for two reasons: they may come true, and they help things on. You are
supposed to have left your modesty in cold storage somewhere. Read on.”
“Mr. Barslow,” I read, “has long been a most potent political factor in his
native state, but is, first of all, a business man. He brings his charming
young wife—”
“Really, a most discriminating journalist,” interjected Alice.
“—and social circles, as well as the business world, will find them a most
desirable accession to Lattimore’s population.”
“Why this is absolute, slavish devotion to facts,” said Jim; “where does the
word-painting come in?”
“Here it is,” said I.
“Mr. Barslow is some years under middle age, and looks the intense modern
business man in every feature. His mind seems to have already become
saturated with the conception of the enormous possibilities of Lattimore. He
impresses those who have met him as one of the few men capable of pulling
his share in double harness with James R. Elkins.”
“The fellow piles it on a little strong at times, doesn’t he, Mrs. Barslow?”
said Jim.
“He brings to our city,” I read on, “his vigorous mind, his fortune, and a
determination never to rest until the city passes the 100,000 mark. To a
Herald representative, last night, he spoke strongly and eloquently of our
great natural resources.”
Then followed a skillfully handled expansion of our tête-à-tête talk in the
lobby.
“Mr. Barslow,” the report went on, “very courteously declined to discuss
the L. & G. W. situation. It seems evident, however, from remarks dropped
by him, that he regards the construction of this road as inevitable, and as a
project which, successfully carried out, cannot fail to make Lattimore the
point to which all the Western and Southwestern systems of railways must
converge.”

“You’re doing it like a veteran!” cried Jim. “Admirable! Just the proper
infusion of mystery; I couldn’t have done better myself.”
“Credit it all to Giddings,” I protested. “And note that the center of the
stage is reserved to our mysterious fellow lodger and co-arrival.”
“Yes, I saw that,” said Jim. “Isn’t Giddings a peach? Let Mrs. Barslow hear
it.”
“She ought to be able to hear these headlines,” said I, “without any reading:
‘J. Bedford Cornish arrives! Wall Street’s Millions On the Ground in the
Person of One of Her Great Financiers! Bull Movement in Real Estate
Noted Last Night! Does He Represent the Great Railway Interests?’”
“Real estate and financial circles,” ran the article under these headlines,
“are thrown into something of a fever by the arrival, on the 6:15 express last
evening, of a gentleman of distinguished appearance, who took five rooms
en suite on the second floor of the Centropolis, and registered in a bold
hand as J. Bedford Cornish, of New York. Mr. Cornish consented to see a
Herald representative last night, but was very reticent as to his plans and
the objects of his visit. He simply says that he represents capital seeking
investment. He would not admit that he is connected with any of the great
railway interests, or that his visit has any relation to the building of the
Lattimore & Great Western. The Herald is able to say, however, that its
New York correspondent informs it that Mr. Cornish is a member of the
firm of Lusch, Carskaddan & Mayer, of Wall Street. This firm is well
known as one of the concerns handling large amounts of European capital,
and said to be intimately associated with the Rothschilds. Financial journals
have recently noted the fact that these concerns are becoming embarrassed
by the plethora of funds seeking investment, and are turning their attention
to the development of railway systems and cities in the United States. Their
South American and Australian investments have not proven satisfactory,
especially the former, owing to the character of the people of Latin
America. It has been pointed out that no real-estate investment can be more
than moderately profitable in climates which render the people content with
a mere living, and that the restless and unsatisfied vigor of the Anglo-Saxon
alone can make lands and railways permanently remunerative. Mr. Cornish
admitted these facts when they were pointed out to him, and immediately
changed the subject.

“Mr. Cornish is a very handsome and opulent-looking gentleman, and
seems to live in a style somewhat luxurious for the Occident. He has a
colored body-servant, who seems to reflect the mystery of his master; but if
he has any other reflections, the Herald is none the wiser for them.
Admittance to the suite of rooms was obtained by sending in the reporter’s
card, which vanished into a sybaritic gloom, borne on a golden salver. Mr.
Cornish seems to be very exclusive, his meals being served in his rooms;
and even his barber has instructions to call upon him each morning. One
wonders why the barber is called in so frequently, until one marks the
smooth-shaven cheeks above the close-clipped, pointed, black, Vandyke
beard. He is withal very cordial and courtly in his manners.
“James R. Elkins, when seen last evening, refused to talk, except to say
that, in financial circles, it has been known for some days that important
developments may be now momently expected, and that some such thing as
the visit of Mr. Cornish was imminent. Captain Marion Tolliver expressed
himself freely, and to the effect that this mysterious visit is of the utmost
importance to Lattimore, and a thing of national if not world-wide
importance.”
“Now, that justifies my confidence in Giddings,” said Mr. Elkins, “fulfilling
at the same time the requirements of journalism and hypnotism. Come, Al,
our bark is on the sea, our boat is on the shore. The Spanish galleons are
even now hiding in the tall grass, in expectation of our cruise. Let us hence
to the office!”

CHAPTER IX.
I Go Aboard and We Unfurl the Jolly Roger.

“We must act, and act at once!” said the Captain, his voice thrilling with
intensity. “This piece of property will be gone befo’ night! All it takes is a
paltry three thousand dolla’s, and within ninety days—no man can say what
its value will be. We can plat it, and within ten days we may have ouah
money back. Allow me to draw on you fo’ three thou—”
“But,” said I, “I can make no move in such a matter at this time without
conference with Mr.—”
“Very well, suh, very well!” said the Captain, regarding me with a look that
showed how much better things he had expected of me. “Opportunity, suh,
knocks once—By the way, excuse me, suh!”
And he darted from the office, took the trail of Mr. Macdonald, whom he
had seen passing, brought him to bay in front of the post-office, and
dragged him away to some doom, the nature of which I could only surmise.
This took place on the morning of my first day with Elkins & Barslow. I
was to take up the office work.
“That will be easy for you from the first,” said Jim. “Your experience as
rob-ee down there in Posey County makes you a sort of specialist in that
sort of thing; and pretty soon all other things shall be added unto it.”
The Captain’s onslaught in the first half-hour admonished me that a good
deal was already added to it. On that very day, too, we had our first
conference with Mr. Hinckley. We wanted to handle securities, said Mr.
Elkins, and should have a great many of them, and that was quite in Mr.
Hinckley’s line. To carry them ourselves would soon absorb all our capital.
We must liberate it by floating the commercial paper which we took in. Mr.
Hinckley’s bank was known to be strong, his standing was of the highest,
and a trust company in alliance with him could not fail to find a good
market for its paper. With an old banker’s timidity, Hinckley seemed to
hesitate; yet the prospects seemed so good that I felt that this consent was

sure to be given. Jim courted him assiduously, and the intimacy between
him and the Hinckley family became noticeable.
“Jim,” said I, one day, “you have an unerring eye for the pleasant things of
life. I couldn’t help thinking of this to-day when I saw you for the twentieth
time spinning along the street in Miss Hinckley’s carriage, beside its owner.
She’s one of the handsomest girls, in her flaxen-haired way, that I know of.”
“Isn’t she a study in curves and pink and white?” said Jim. “And she
understands this trust company business as well as her father.”
The trust company’s stock, he went on to explain, ignoring Antonia, seemed
to be already oversubscribed. Our firm, Hinckley, and Jim’s Chicago and
New York friends, including Harper, all stood ready to take blocks of it, and
there was no reason for requiring Hinckley to put much actual money in for
this. He could pay for it out of his profits soon, and make a fortune without
any outlay. Good credit was the prime necessity, and that Mr. Hinckley
certainly had. So the celebrated Grain Belt Trust Company was begun—a
name about which such mighty interests were to cluster, that I know I
should have shrunk from the responsibility had I known what a gigantic
thing we were creating.
As the days wore on, Captain Tolliver’s dementia spread and raged
virulently. The dark-visaged Cornish, with his air of mystery, his habits so
at odds with the society of Lattimore, was in the very focus of attention.
For a day or so, the effect which Mr. Giddings’s report attributed to his
invasion failed to disclose itself to me. Then the delirium became manifest,
and swept over the town like a were-wolf delusion through a medieval
village.
Its immediate occasion seemed to be a group of real-estate conveyances,
announced in the Herald one morning, surpassing in importance anything in
the history of the town. Some of the lands transferred were acreage; some
were waste and vacant tracts along Brushy Creek and the river; one piece
was a suburban farm; but the mass of it was along Main Street and in the
business district. The grantees were for the most part strange names in
Lattimore, some individuals, some corporations. All the sales were at prices
hitherto unknown. It was to be remarked, too, that in most cases the
property had been purchased not long before, by some of the group of

newer comers and at the old modest prices. Our firm seemed to have
profited heavily in these transactions, as had Captain Tolliver also. We of
the “new crowd” had begun our mock-trading to “establish the market.”
Prices were going up, up; and all one had to do was to buy to-day and sell
to-morrow. Real values, for actual use, seemed to be forgotten.
The most memorable moment in this first, acutest stage in our development
was one bright day, within a week or so of our coming. The lawns were
taking on their summer emerald, robins were piping in the maples, and
down in the cottonwoods and lindens on the river front crows and jays were
jargoning their immemorial and cheery lingo. Surveyors were running lines
and making plats in the suburbs, peeped at by gophers, and greeted by the
roundelays of meadow-larks. But on the street-corners, in the offices of
lawyers and real-estate agents, and in the lobbies of the hotels, the trading
was lively.
Then for the first time the influx of real buyers from the outside became
noticeable. The landlord of the Centropolis could scarcely care for his
guests. They talked of blocks, quarter-blocks, and the choice acreage they
had bought, and of the profits they had made in this and other cities and
towns (where this same speculative fever was epidemic), until Alice fled to
the Trescott farm—as she said, to avoid the mixture of real estate with her
meals. The telegraph offices were gorged with messages to non-resident
property owners, begging for prices on good inside lots. Staid, slow-going
lot-owners, who had grown old in patiently paying taxes on patches of dog-
fennel and sand-burrs, dazedly vacillated between acceptance and rejection
of tempting propositions, dreading the missing of the chance so long
awaited, fearing misjudgment as to the height of the wave, dreading a future
of regret at having sold too low.
One of these, an old woman, toothless and bent, hobbled to our office and
asked for Mr. Elkins. He was busy, and so I received her.
“It’s about that quarter-block with the Donegal ruin on it,” said Jim; “the
one I showed you yesterday. Offer her five thousand, one-fourth down,
balance in one, two, and three years, eight per cent.”
“I wanted to ask Mr. Elkins about me home,” said she. “I tuk in washin’ to
buy it, an’ me son, poor Patsy, God rist ’is soul, he helped wid th’ bit of
money from the Brotherhood, whin he was kilt betune the cars. It was sivin

hundred an’ fifty dollars, an’ now Thronson offers me four thousan’. I told
him I’d sell, fer it’s a fortune for a workin’ woman; but befure I signed
papers, I wanted to ask Mr. Elkins; he’s such a fair-spoken man, an’
knowin’ to me min-folks in Peoria.”
“If you want to sell, Mrs. Collins,” said I, “we will take your property at
five thousand dollars.”
She started, and regarded me, first in amazement, then with distrust,
shading off into hostility.
“Thank ye kindly, sir,” said she; “I’ll be goin’ now. I’ve med up me moind,
if that bit of land is wort all that money t’ yees, it’s wort more to me. Thank
ye kindly!” and she fled from the presence of the tempter.
“The town is full of Biddy Collinses,” commented Jim. “Well, we can’t land
everything, and couldn’t handle the catch if we did. In fact, for present
purposes, isn’t it better to have her refuse?”
This incident was the hint upon which our “Syndicate,” as it came to be
called, acted from time to time, in making fabulous offers to every Biddy
Collins in town. “Offer twenty thousand,” Jim would say. “The more you
bid the less apt is he to accept; he’s a Biddy Collins.” And whatever Mr.
Elkins advised was done.
There were eight or ten of us in the “Syndicate,” dubbed by Jim “The
Crew,” among whom were Tolliver, Macdonald, and Will Lattimore. But
the inner circle, now drawing closer and closer together, were Elkins, our
ruling spirit; Hinckley, our great force in the banking world; and myself.
Soon, I was given to understand, Mr. Cornish was to take his place as one
of us. He and Jim had long known each other, and Mr. Elkins had the
utmost confidence in Mr. Cornish’s usefulness in what he called “the
thought-transference department.”
Elkins & Barslow kept their offices open night and day, almost, and the
number of typewriters and bookkeepers grew astoundingly. I became
almost a stranger to my wife. I got hurried glimpses of Miss Trescott and
her mother at the hotel, and knew that she and Alice were becoming fast
friends; but so far the social prominence which the Herald had predicted for
us had failed to arrive.

This, to be sure, was our own fault. Miss Addison soon gave us up as not
available for the church and Sunday-school functions to which she devoted
herself. Her family connections would have made her the social leader had
it not been for the severity of her views and her assumption of the character
of the devotee—in spite of which she protestingly went almost everywhere.
Antonia Hinckley, however, was frankly fond of a good time, and with her
dashing and almost hoydenish character easily took the leadership from
Miss Addison; and Miss Hinckley sought diligently for means by which we
could be properly launched. As I left the office one day, a voice from the
curb called my name. It was Miss Hinckley in a smart trap, to which was
harnessed a beautiful horse, standard bred, one could see at a glance. I
obeyed the summons, and stepped beside the equipage.
“I want to scold you,” said she. “Society is being defrauded of the good
things which your coming promised. Have you taken a vow of seclusion, or
what?”
“I’ve been spinning about in the maelstrom of business,” I replied. “But do
not be uneasy; some time we shall take up the matter of inflicting ourselves,
and pursue it as vigorously as we now follow our vocation.”
“Wouldn’t you like to get into the trap, and take a spin of another sort?”
said she. “I’ll deposit you safely with Mrs. Barslow in time for tea.”
I got in, glad of the drive, and for ten minutes her horse was sent at such a
pace that conversation was difficult. Then he was slowed down to a walk,
his head toward home. We chatted of casual things—the scenery, the horse,
the splendid color of the sunset. I was becoming interested in her.
“I had almost forgotten that there were such things in Lattimore,” said I,
referring to the topics of our talk. “I have become so saturated with lands
and lots.”
“I don’t know much about business,” said she, “and I think I’ll improve my
opportunity by learning something. And, first, aren’t men sometimes losers
by the dishonesty of those who act for them—agents, they are called, aren’t
they?”
Such, I admitted, was unfortunately the case.
“I should be sorry for—any one I liked—to be injured in such a way.... Now
you must understand how the things you men are interested in permeate the

society of us women. Why, mamma has almost forgotten the enslavement of
our sex, in these new things which have changed our old town so much; so
you mustn’t wonder if I have heard something of a purely business nature. I
heard that Captain Tolliver was about to sell Mr. Elkins the land where the
old foundry is, over there, for twenty thousand dollars. Now, papa says it
isn’t worth it; and I know—Sadie Allen and I were in school together, and
she comes over from Fairchild several times a year to see me, and I go
there, you know; and that land is in her father’s estate—I know that the
executor has told Captain Tolliver to sell it for ever so much less than that.
And it seemed so funny, as the Captain was doing the business for both
sides—isn’t it odd, now?”
“It does seem so,” said I, “and it is very kind of you. I’ll talk with Mr.
Elkins about it. Please be careful, Miss Hinckley, or you’ll drop the wheel
in that washout!”
She reined up her horse and began speeding him again. I could see that this
conversation had embarrassed her somehow. Her color was high, and her
grip of the reins not so steady as at starting. This attempt to do Jim a favor
was something she considered as of a good deal of consequence. I began to
note more and more what a really splendid woman she was—tall, fair, her
tailor-made gown rounding to the full, firm curves of her figure, her fearless
horsemanship hinting at the possession of large and positive traits of
character.
“We women,” said she, “might as well abandon all the things commonly
known as feminine. What good do they do us?”
“They gratify your sense of the beautiful,” suggested I.
“You know, Mr. Barslow,” said she, “that it’s not our own sense of the
beautiful, mainly, that we seek to gratify; and if the eyes for which they are
intended are looking into ledgers and blind to everything except dollar-
signs, what’s the use?”
“Go down to the seashore,” said I, “where the people congregate who have
nothing to do.”
“Not I,” said she; “I’ll go into real estate, and become as blind as the rest!”
Jim paid no attention to my chaffing when I spoke of his conquest, as I
called Antonia. In fact, he seemed annoyed, and for a long time said

nothing.
“You can see how the Allen estate proposition stands,” said he, at last. “To
let that sell for less than twenty thousand might cost us ten times that
amount in lowering the prevailing standard of values. The old rule that we
should buy in the cheapest market and sell in the dearest is suspended. Base
is the slave who pays—less than the necessary and proper increase.”

CHAPTER X.
We Dedicate Lynhurst Park.

The Hindu adept sometimes suspends before the eyes of his subject a bright
ball of carnelian or crystal, in the steady contemplation of which the
sensitive swims off into the realms of subjectivity—that mysterious bourn
from whence no traveler brings anything back. J. Bedford Cornish was Mr.
Elkins’s glittering ball; his psychic subject was the world in general and
Lattimore in particular. Scientific principles, confirmed by experience, led
us to the conclusion that the attitude of fixed contemplation carried with it
some nervous strain, ought to be of limited duration, and hence that Mr.
Cornish should remove from our midst the glittering mystery of his
presence, lest familiarity should breed contempt. So in about ten days he
went away, giving to the Herald a parting interview, in which he expressed
unbounded delight with Lattimore, and hinted that he might return for a
longer stay. Editorially, the Herald expressed the hope that this
characteristically veiled allusion to a longer sojourn might mean that Mr.
Cornish had some idea of becoming a citizen of Lattimore. This would
denote, the editorial continued, that men like Mr. Cornish, accustomed to
the mighty world-pulse of New York, could find objects of pursuit equally
worthy in Lattimore.
“Which is mixed metaphor,” Mr. Giddings admitted in confidence; “but,”
he continued, “if metaphors, like drinks, happen to be more potent mixed,

the Herald proposes to mix ’em.”
All these things consumed time, and still our life was one devoted to
business exclusively. At last Mr. Elkins himself, urged, I feel sure, by
Antonia Hinckley, gave evidence of weariness.
“Al,” said he one day, “don’t you think it’s about time to go ashore for a
carouse?”
“Unless something in the way of a let-up comes soon,” said I, “the position
of lieutenant, or first mate, or whatever my job is piratically termed, will
become vacant. The pace is pretty rapid. Last night I dreamed that the new
Hotel Elkins was founded on my chest; and I have had troubles enough of
the same kind before to show me that my nervous system is slowly
ravelling out.”
“I have arrangements made, in my mind, for a sort of al fresco function, to
come off about the time Cornish gets back with our London visitor,” he
replied, “which ought to knit up the ravelled sleeve better than new. I’m
going to dedicate Lynhurst Park to the nymphs and deities of sport—which
wrinkled care derides.”
“I hadn’t heard of Lynhurst Park,” I was forced to say. “I’m curious to
know, first, who named it, and, second, where it is.”
“Didn’t I show you those blueprints?” he asked. “An oversight I assure you.
As for the scheme, you suggested it yourself that night we first drove out to
Trescott’s. Don’t you remember saying something about ‘breathing space
for the populace’? Well, I had the surveys made at once; contracted for the
land, all but what Bill owns of it, which we’ll have to get later; and had a
landscapist out from Chicago to direct us as to what we ought to admire in
improving the place. As for the name, I’m indebted to kind nature, which
planted the valley in basswood, and to Josie, who contributed the
philological knowledge and the taste. That’s the street-car line,” said he,
unrolling an elaborate plat and pointing. “We may throw it over to the west
to develop section seven, if we close for it. Otherwise, that line is the very
thing.”
Our street-railway franchise had been granted by the Lattimore city council
—they would have granted the public square, had we asked for it in the
potent name of “progress”—and Cornish was even now making

arrangements for placing our bonds. The impossible of less than a year ago
was now included in the next season’s program, as an inconsiderable
feature of a great project for a street-railway system, and the “development”
of hundreds of acres of land.
The place so to be named Lynhurst Park was most agreeably reached by a
walk up Brushy Creek from Lattimore. Such a stroll took one into the
gorge, where the rocks shelved toward each other, until their crowning
fringes of cedar almost interlocked, like the eyelashes of drowsiness. Down
there in the twilight one felt a sense of being defrauded, in contemplation of
the fact that the stream was troutless: it was such an ideal place for trout.
The quiet and mellow gloom made the gorge a favorite trysting-place, and
perhaps the cool-blooded stream-folk had fled from the presence of the
more fervid dwellers on the banks. In the crevices of the rocks were the
nests of the village pigeons. The combined effects of all these causes was to
make this a spot devoted to billing and cooing.
Farther up the stream the rock walls grew lower and parted wider, islanding
a rich bottom of lush grass-plot, alternating with groves of walnut, linden,
and elm. This was the Lynhurst Park of the blueprints and plats. Trescott’s
farm lay on the right bank, and others on either side; but the houses were
none of them near the stream, and the entire walk was wild and woodsy-
looking. None but nature-lovers came that way. Others drove out by the
road past Trescott’s, seeing more of corn and barn, but less of rock, moss,
and fern.
Mr. Cornish was to return on Friday with the Honorable De Forest Barr-
Smith, who lived in London and “represented English capital.” To us
Westerners the very hyphen of his name spoke eloquently of £ s. d. Through
him we hoped to get the money to build that street railway. Cornish had
written that Mr. Barr-Smith wanted to look the thing over personally; and
that, given the element of safety, his people would much prefer an
investment of a million to one of ten thousand. Cornish further hinted that
the London gentleman acted like a man who wanted a side interest in the
construction company; as to which he would sound him further by the way.
“He’ll expect something in the way of birds and bottles,” observed Elkins;
“but they won’t mix with the general society of this town, where the worm
of the still is popularly supposed to be the original Edenic tempter. And

he’ll want to inspect Lynhurst Park. I want him to see our beauty and our
chivalry,—meaning the ladies and Captain Tolliver,—and the rest of our
best people. I guess we’ll have to make it a temperate sort of orgy, making
up in the spectacular what it lacks in spirituousness.”
Mr. Cornish came, gradually moulting his mystery; but still far above the
Lattimore standard in dress and style of living. In truth, he always had a
good deal of the swell in his make-up, and can almost be acquitted of deceit
in the impressions conveyed at his coming. The Honorable De Forest Barr-
Smith fraternized with Cornish, as he could with no one else. No one
looking at Mr. Cornish could harbor a doubt as to his morning tub; and his
evening dress was always correct. With Jim, Mr. Barr-Smith went into the
discussion of business propositions freely and confidentially. I feel sure that
had he greatly desired a candid statement of the very truth as to local views,
or the exact judgment of one on the spot, he would have come to me. But
between him and Cornish there was the stronger sympathy of a common
understanding of the occult intricacies of clothes, and a view-point as to the
surface of things, embracing manifold points of agreement. Cornish’s
unerring conformity of vogue in the manner and as to the occasion of
wearing the tuxedo or the claw-hammer coat was clearly restful to Mr. Barr-
Smith, in this new and strange country, where, if danger was to be avoided,
things had to be approached with distended nostril and many preliminary
snuffings of the wind.
There came with these two a younger brother of Mr. Barr-Smith, Cecil—a
big young civil engineer, just out of college, and as like his brother in
accent and dress as could be expected of one of his years; but national
characteristics are matters of growth, and college boys all over the world
are a good deal alike. Cecil Barr-Smith, with his red mustache, his dark
eyes, and his six feet of British brawn, was nearer in touch with our
younger people that first day than his honorable brother ever became. To
Antonia, especially, he took kindly, and respectfully devoted himself.
“At this distance,” said Mr. Barr-Smith, as he saw his brother sitting on the
grass at Miss Hinckley’s feet, “I’d think them brother and sister. She
resembles sister Gritty remarkably; the same complexion and the same
style, you know. Quite so!”

The Lynhurst function was the real introduction of these three gentlemen to
Lattimore society. I knew nothing of the arrangements, except what I could
deduce from Jim’s volume of business with caterers and other
handicraftsmen; and I looked forward to the fête with much curiosity. The
weather, that afternoon, made an outing quite the natural thing; for it was
hot. The ladies in their most summery gowns fluttered like white dryads
from shade to shade, uttering bird-like pipings of surprise at the
preparations made for their entertainment.
The ravine had been transformed. At an available point in its bed Jim had
thrown a dam across the stream, and a beautiful little lake rippled in the
breeze, bearing on its bosom a bright-colored boat, which in our ignorance
of things Venetian we mistakenly dubbed a gondola. At the upper end of
this water the canvas of a large pavilion gleamed whitely through the
greenery, displaying from its top the British and American flags, their color
reflected in a particolored streak on the wimpling face of the lake. The
groves, in the tops of which the woodpeckers, warblers, and vireos
disturbedly carried on the imperatively necessary work of rearing their
broods, were gay with festoons of Chinese lanterns in readiness for the
evening. Hammocks were slung from tree to tree, cushions and seats were
arranged in cosy nooks; and when my wife and I stepped from our carriage,
all these appliances for the utilization of shade and leisure were in full use.
The “gondola” was making, trips from the cascade (as the dam was already
called) to the pavilion, carrying loads of young people from whom came to
our ears those peals of merriment which have everywhere but one meaning,
and that a part of the world-old mystery of the way of a man with a maid.
Jim was on the ground early, to receive the guests and keep the
management in hand. Josie Trescott and her mother walked down through
the Trescott pasture, and joined Alice and me under one of the splendid
lindens, where, as we lounged in the shade, the sound of the little waterfall
filled the spaces in our talk. Long before any one else had seen them
coming through the trees, Mr. Elkins had spied them, and went forward to
meet them with something more than the hospitable solicitude with which
he had met the others. In fact, the principal guests of the day had alighted
from their carriage before Jim, ensconced in a hammock with Josie, was
made aware of their arrival. I am not quick to see such things; but to my
eyes, even, the affair had assumed interest as a sort of public flirtation. I had

not thought that Josie would so easily fall into deportment so distinctly
encouraging. She was altogether in a surprising mood,—her eyes shining as
with some stimulant, her cheeks a little flushed, her lips scarlet, her whole
appearance suggesting suppressed excitement. And when Jim rose to meet
his guests, she dismissed him with one of those charmingly inviting glances
and gestures with which such an adorable woman spins the thread by which
the banished one is drawn back,—and then she disappeared until the dinner
was served.
The green crown of the western hill was throwing its shadow across the
valley, when Mr. Hinckley came with Mr. Cornish and Mr. Barr-Smith in a
barouche; followed by Antonia, who brought Mr. Cecil in her trap—and a
concomitant thrill to the company. Mr. Cornish, in his dress, had struck a
happy medium between the habiliments of business and those of sylvan
recreation. Mr. Barr-Smith on the other hand, was garbed cap-a-pie for an
outing, presenting an appearance with which the racket, the bat, or even the
alpenstock might have been conjoined in perfect harmony. As for the men
of Lattimore, any one of them would as soon have been seen in the war-
dress of a Sioux chief as in this entirely correct costume of our British
visitor. We walked about in the every-day vestments of the shops, banks,
and offices, illustrating the difference between a state of society in which
apparel is regarded as an incident in life, and one rising to the height of
realizing its true significance as a religion. Mr. Barr-Smith bowed not the
knee to the Baal of western clothes-monotone, but daily sent out his
sartorial orisons, keeping his windows open toward the Jerusalem of his
London tailor, in a manner which would have delighted a Teufelsdröckh.
He was a short man, with protruding cheeks, and a nose ending in an
amorphous flare of purple and scarlet. His mustache, red like that of his
brother, and constituting the only point of physical resemblance between
them, grew down over a receding chin, being forced thereto by the bulbous
overhang of the nose. He had rufous side-whiskers, clipped moderately
close, and carroty hair mixed with gray. His erect shoulders and straight
back were a little out of keeping with the rotundity of his figure in other
respects; but the combination, hinting, as it did, of affairs both gastronomic
and martial, taken with a manner at once dignified, formal, and suave,
constituted the most intensely respectable appearance I ever saw. To the

imagination of Lattimore he represented everything of which, Cornish fell
short, piling Lombard upon Wall Street.
The arrival of these gentlemen was the signal for gathering in the pavilion
where dinner was served. The tables were arranged in a great L, at the apex
of which sat Jim and the distinguished guests. On one side of him sat Mr.
Barr-Smith, who listened absorbedly to the conversation of Mrs. Hinckley,
filling every pause with a husky “Quite so!” On the other sat Josie Trescott,
who was smiling upon a very tall and spare old man who wore a beautiful
white mustache and imperial. I had never met him, but I knew him for
General Lattimore. His fondness for Josie was well known; and to him Jim
attributed that young lady’s lack of enthusiasm over our schemes for city-
building. His presence at this gathering was somewhat of a surprise to me.
Antonia and Cecil Barr-Smith, the Tollivers, Mr. Hinckley and Alice,
myself, Mr. Giddings, and Miss Addison sat across the table from the host.
Mrs. Trescott, after expressing wonder at the changes wrought in the ravine,
and confiding to me her disapproval of the useless expense, had returned to
the farm, impelled by that habitual feeling that something was wrong there.
Mr. Giddings was exceedingly attentive to Miss Addison.
“I know why you’re trying to look severe,” said he to her, as the consommé
was served; “and it’s the only thing I can imagine you making a failure of,
unless it would be looking anything but pretty. But you are trying it, and I
know why. You think they ought to have had some one say grace before
pulling this thing off.”
“I’m not trying to look—anyhow,” she answered. “But you are right in
thinking that I believe such duties should not be transgressed, for fear that
the world may call us provincial or old-fashioned.”
And she shot a glance at Cornish and Barr-Smith as the visible
representatives of the “world.”
“Don’t listen to that age-old clash between fervor and unregeneracy,” said
Josie across the narrow table, her remarks made possible by the music of
the orchestra, “but tell us about Mr. Barr-Smith and—the other gentlemen.”
“I wanted to ask you about the Britons,” said I; “are they good specimens of
the men you saw in England?”

“An art-student, with a consciousness of guilt in slowly eating up the year’s
shipment of steers, isn’t likely to know much more of the Barr-Smiths’
London than she can see from the street. But I think them fine examples of
not very rare types. I should like to try drawing the elder brother!”
“Before he goes away, I predict—” I began, when my villainous pun was
arrested in mid-utterance by the voice of Captain Tolliver, suddenly
becoming the culminating peak in the table-talk.
“The Anglo-Saxon, suh,” he was saying, “is found in his greatest purity of
blood in ouah Southe‘n states. It is thah, suh, that those qualities of virility
and capacity fo’ rulership which make the race what is ah found in theiah
highest development—on this side of the watah, suh, on this side!”
“Quite so! I dare say, quite so!” responded Mr. Barr-Smith. “I hope to know
the people of the South better. In fact, I may say, really, you know, an
occasion like this gives one the desire to become acquainted with the whole
American people.”
General Lattimore, whose nostrils flared as he leaned forward listening, like
an opponent in a debate, to the remarks of Captain Tolliver, subsided as he
heard the Englishman’s diplomatic reply.
“What’s the use?” said he to Josie. “He may be nearer right than I can
understand.”
“We hope,” said Mr. Elkins, “that this desire may be focalized locally, and
grow to anything short of a disease. I assure you, Lattimore will
congratulate herself.”
Mr. Barr-Smith’s fingers sought his glass, as if the impulse were on him to
propose a toast; but the liquid facilities being absent, he relapsed into a
conversation with Mrs. Hinckley.
“I’d say those things, too, if I were in his place,” came the words of
Giddings, overshooting their mark, the ear of Miss Addison; “but it’s all rot.
He’s disgusted with the whole barbarous outfit of us.”
“I am becoming curious,” was the sotto voce reply, “to know upon what
model you found your conduct, Mr. Giddings.”
“I know what you mean,” said Mr. Giddings. “But I have adopted Iago.”

“Why, Mr. Giddings! How shocking! Iago—”
“Now, don’t be horrified,” said Giddings, with an air of candor, “but look at
it from a practical standpoint. If Othello hadn’t been such a fool, Iago
would have made his point all right. He had a right to be sore at Othello for
promoting Cassio over his head, and his scheme was a good one, if Othello
hadn’t gone crazy. Iago is dominated by reason and the principle of the
survival of the fittest. He is an agreeable fellow—”
Miss Addison, with a charming mixture of tragedy and archness, suppressed
this blasphemy by a gesture suggestive of placing her hand over the editor’s
mouth.
“Ah, Mrs. Hinckley, you shouldn’t do us such an injustice!” It was Mr.
Cornish, who took the center of the stage now. “You seem to fail to realize
the fact that, in any given gathering, the influence of woman is dominant;
and as the entire life of the nation is the sum total of such gatherings,
woman is already in control. Now how can you fail to admit this?”
I missed the rather extended reply of Mrs. Hinckley, in noting the evident
impression made upon the company by this first utterance of the mysterious
Cornish. It was not what he said: that was not important. It was the dark,
bearded face, the jetty eyes, and above all, I think, the voice, with its clear,
carrying quality, combining penetrativeness with a repression of force
which gave one the feeling of being addressed in confidence. Every man,
and especially every woman, in the company, looked fixedly upon him,
until he ceased to speak—all except Josie. She darted at him one look, a
mere momentary scrutiny, and as he discoursed of woman and her power,
she seemed to lose herself in contemplation of her plate. The blush upon her
cheek became more rosy, and a little smile, with something in it which was
not of pleasure, played about the corners of her mouth. I was about to offer
her the traditional bargain-counter price for her thoughts, when my attention
was commanded by Jim’s voice, answering some remark of Antonia’s.
“This is the merest curtain-riser, just a sort of kick-off,” he was saying. “In
a year or two this valley will be the pleasure-ground of all the countryside, a
hundred miles around. This tent will be replaced by a restaurant and
auditorium. The conventions and public gatherings of the state will be held
here—there is no other place for ’em; and our railway will bring the folks
out from town. There will be baseball grounds, and facilities for all sorts of

sports; and outings and games will center here. I promise you the next
regatta of the State Rowing Association, and a street-car line landing
passengers where we now sit.”
“Hear, hear!” said Mr. Barr-Smith, and the company clapped hands in
applause.
Mr. Hinckley was introduced by Jim as “one who had seen Lynhurst Park
when it was Indian hunting-ground”; and made a speech in which he
welcomed Mr. Cornish as a new citizen who was already prominent. Dining
in this valley, he said, reminded him of the time when he and two other
guests now present had, on almost the identical spot, dined on venison
dressed and cooked where it fell. Then Lattimore was a trading-post on the
frontier, surrounded by the tepees of Indians, and uncertain as to its lease of
life. General Lattimore, who shot the deer, or Mr. Macdonald, who helped
eat it, could either of them tell more about it. Mr. Barr-Smith and our other
British guest might judge of the rapidity of development in this country,
where a man may see in his lifetime progress which in the older states and
countries could be discerned by the student of history only.
Mr. Cornish very briefly thanked Mr. Hinckley for his words of welcome;
but begged to be excused from making any extended remarks. Deeds were
rather more in his line than words.
“Title-deeds,” said Giddings under his breath, “as the real-estate transfers
show!”
General Lattimore verified Mr. Hinckley’s statement concerning the meal of
venison; and, politely expressing pleasure at being present at a function
which seemed to be regarded as of so much importance to the welfare of the
town in which he had always taken the pride of a godfather, resumed his
seat without adding anything to the oratory of the boom.
“In fact,” said Captain Tolliver to me, “I wahned Mr. Elkins against having
him hyah. In any mattah of progress he’s a wet blanket, and has proved
himself such by these remahks.”
Mr. Barr-Smith, in response to the allusions to him, assured us that the
presence of people such as he had had the pleasure of meeting in Lattimore
was sufficient in itself to account for the forward movement in the
community, which the visitor could not fail to observe.

“In a state of society where people are not averse to changing their abodes,”
he said, “and where the social atom, if I may so express myself, is in a state
of mobility, the presence of such magnets as our toastmaster, and the other
gentlemen to whose courteous remarks I am responding, must draw ’em to
themselves, you may be jolly well assured of that! And if the gentlemen
should fail, the thing which should resist the attractive power of the
American ladies must be more fixed in its habits than even the conservative
English gentleman, who prides himself upon his stability, er—ah—his
taking a position and sticking by it, in spite of the—of anything, you know.”
As his only contribution to the speechmaking, Mr. Cecil Barr-Smith greeted
this sentiment with a hearty “Hear, hear!” He fell into step with Antonia as
we left the pavilion. Then he went back as if to look for something; and I
saw Antonia summon Mr. Elkins to her side so that she might congratulate
him on the success of this “carouse.”
Everything seemed going well. There was, however, in that gathering, as in
the day, material for a storm, and I, of all those in attendance, ought to have
seen it, had my memory been as unerring as I thought it.

CHAPTER XI.
The Empress and Sir John Meet Again.

The company emerged from the tent into the enchanted outdoors of the star-
dotted valley. The moon rode high, and flooded the glades with silvery
effulgency. The heat of the day had bred a summer storm-cloud, which, all
quivery with lightning, seemed sweeping around from the northwest to the
north, giving us the delicious experience of enjoying calm, in view of
storm.
The music of the orchestra soon told that the pavilion had been cleared for
dancing. I heard Giddings urging upon Miss Addison that it would be much
better for them to walk in the moonlight than to encourage by their presence

such a worldly amusement, and one in which he had never been able to do
anything better than fail, anyhow. Sighing her pain at the frivolity of the
world, she took his arm and strolled away. I noticed that she clung closely
to him, frightened, I suppose, at the mysterious rustlings in the trees, or
something.
They made up the dances in such a way as to leave me out. I rather wanted
to dance with Antonia; but Mr. Cecil was just leaving her in
disappointment, in the possession of Mr. Elkins, when I went for her. I
decided that a cigar and solitude were rather to be chosen than anything else
which presented itself, and accordingly I took possession of one of the
hammocks, in which I lay and smoked, and watched the towering thunder-
head, as it stood like a mighty and marvelous mountain in the northern sky,
its rounded and convoluted summits serenely white in the moonlight, its
mysterious caves palpitant with incessant lightning. The soothing of the
cigar; the new-made lake reflecting the gleam of hundreds of lanterns; the
illuminated pavilion, its whirling company of dancers seen under the
uprolled walls; the night, with its strange contrast of a calm southern sky on
the one hand pouring down its flood of moonlight, and in the north the great
mother-of-pearl dome with its core of vibrant fire; the dance-music
throbbing through the lindens; and all this growing out of the unwonted and
curious life of the past few months, bore to me again that feeling of being
yoked with some thaumaturge of wondrous power for the working of
enchantments. Again I seemed in a partnership with Aladdin; and fairy
pavilions, sylvan paradises, bevies of dancing girls, and princes bearing
gifts of gold and jewels, had all obeyed our conjuration. I could have
walked down to the naphtha pleasure-boat and bidden the engineer put me
down at Khorassan, or some dreamful port of far Cathay, with no sense of
incongruity.
Two figures came from the tent and walked toward me. As I looked at them,
myself in darkness, they in the light, I had again that feeling of having seen
them in some similar way before. That same old sensation, thought I, that
the analytic novelist made trite ages ago. Then I saw that it was Mr. Cornish
and Miss Trescott. I could hear them talking; but lay still, because I was
loth to have my reveries disturbed. And besides, to speak would seem an
unwarranted assumption of confidential relations on their part. They
stopped near me.

“Your memory is not so good as mine,” said he. “I knew you at once. Knew
you! Why—”
“I’m not very good at keeping names and faces in mind,” she replied,
“unless they belong to people I have known very well.”
“Indeed!” his voice dropped to the ‘cello-like undertone now; “isn’t that a
little unkind? I fancied that we knew each other very well! My conceit is
not to be pandered to, I perceive.”
“Ye-e-s—does it seem that way?” said she, ignoring the last remark. “Well,
you know it was only for a few days, and you kept calling yourself by some
ridiculous alias, and scarcely used your surname at all, and I believe they
called you Johnny—and you can’t think what a disguise such a beard is!
But I remember you now perfectly. It quite brings back those short months,
when I was so young—and was finding things out! I can see the vine-
covered porch, and Madame Lamoreaux’s boarding-house on the South
Side—”
“And the old art gallery?”
“Why, there was one, wasn’t there?” said she, “somewhere along the lake
front, wasn’t it?... Such a pleasant meeting, and so odd!”
I sat up in the hammock, and stared at them as they went on their
promenade. The old art gallery, the vine-covered porch, the young man with
the smooth-shaven dark face and the thrilling, vibrant voice, and the young,
young girl with the ruddy hair, and the little, round form! She seemed taller
now, and there was more of maturity in the figure; but it was the same
lissome waist and petite gracefulness which had so fully explained to me
the avid eyes of her lover on that day when I had fled from the report of the
Committee on Permanent Organization. It was the Empress Josephine, I had
known that—and her Sir John!
Then I thought of her flying from him into the street, and the little bowed
head on the street-car; and the old pity for her, the old bitterness toward
him, returned upon me. I wondered how he could speak to her in this
nonchalant way; what they were saying to each other; whether they would
ever refer to that night at Auriccio’s; what Alice would think of him if she
ever found it out; whether he was a villain, or only erred passionately; what
was actually said in that palm alcove that night so long ago; whether this

man, with the eyes and voice so fascinating to women, would renew his suit
in this new life of ours; what Jim would think about it; and, more than all,
how Josie herself would regard him.
“She ought never to have spoken to him again!” I hear some one say.
Ah, Madam, very true. But do you remember any authentic case of a
woman who failed to forgive the man whose error or offense had for its
excuse the irresistible attraction of her own charms?
They were coming back now, still talking.
“You dropped out of sight, like a partridge into a thicket,” said he. “Some of
them said you had gone back to—to—”
“To the farm,” she prompted.
“Well, yes,” he conceded; “and others said you had left Chicago for New
York; and some, even Paris.”
“I fail to see the warrant,” said Josie, as they approached the limit of
earshot, “for any of the people at Madame Lamoreux’s giving themselves
the trouble to investigate.”
“So far as that is concerned,” said he, “I should think that I—” and his voice
quite lost intelligibility.
My cigar had gone out, and the cessation of the music ought to have
apprised me of the breaking up of the dance, and still I lay looking at the
sky and filled with my thoughts.
“Here he is,” said Alice, “asleep in the hammock! For shame, Albert! This
would not have occurred, once!”
“I am free to admit that,” said I, “but why am I now disturbed?”
“We’re going on a cruise in the gondola,” said Antonia, “and Mr. Elkins
says you are lieutenant, and we can’t sail without you. Come, it’s perfectly
beautiful out there.”
“We’re going to the head of navigation and back,” said Jim, “and then our
revels will be ended. —Hang it!” to me, “they left the skull and crossbones
off all the flags!”

Mr. Barr-Smith at once engaged the engineer in conversation, and seemed
worming from him all his knowledge of the construction of the boat. The
rest of us lounged on cushions and seats. We threaded our way up the new
pond, winding between clumps of trees, now in broad moonlight, now in
deepest shade. The shower had swept over to the northeast, just one dark
flounce of its skirt reaching to the zenith. A cool breeze suddenly sprang up
from the west, stirred by the suction of the receding storm, and a roar came
from the trees on the hilltops.
“Better run for port,” said Jim; “I’d hate to have Mr. Barr-Smith suffer
shipwreck where the charts don’t show any water!”
As we ran down the open way, the remark seemed less and less of a joke.
The gale poured over the hills, and struck the boat like the buffet of a great
hand. She heeled over alarmingly, bumped upon a submerged stump,
righted, heeled again, this time shipping a little sea, and then the sharp end
of a hidden oak-limb thrust up through the bottom, and ripped its way out
again, leaving us afloat in the deepest part of the lake, with a spouting
fountain in the middle of the vessel, and the chopping waves breaking over
the gunwale. All at once, I noticed Cecil Barr-Smith, with his coat off,
standing near Antonia, who sat as cool as if she had been out on some quiet
road driving her pacers. The boat sank lower in the water, and I had no
doubt that she was sinking. Antonia rose, and stretched her hands towards
Jim. I do not see how he could avoid seeing this; but he did, and, as if
abandoning her to her fate, he leaped to Josie’s side. Cornish had seized her
by the arm, and seemed about to devote himself to her safety, when Jim,
without a word, lifted her in his arms, and leaped lightly upon the forward
deck, the highest and driest place on the sinking craft. Then, as everything
pointed to a speedy baptism in the lake for all of us, we saw that the very
speed of the wind had saved us, and felt the gondola bump broadside upon
the dam. Jim sprang to the abutment with Josie, and Cecil Barr-Smith half
carried and half led Antonia to the shore. Alice and I sat calmly on the
windward rail; and Barr-Smith, laughing with delight, helped us across, one
at a time, to the masonry.
“I’m glad it turned out no worse,” said Jim. “I hope you will all excuse me
if I leave you now. I must see Miss Trescott to a safe and dry place. Here’s
the carriage, Josie!”

“Are you quite uninjured?” said Cecil to Antonia, as Mr. Elkins and Josie
drove away.
“Oh, quite so!” said Antonia, unwittingly adopting Barr-Smith’s phrase.
“But for a moment I was awfully frightened!”
“It looked a little damp, at one time, for farce-comedy,” said Cornish. “I
wonder how deep it was out there!”
“Miss Trescott was quite drenched,” said Mr. Barr-Smith, as we got into the
carriages. “Too bad, by Jove!”
“You may write home,” said Antonia, “an account of being shipwrecked in
the top of a tree!”
“Good, good!” said Cecil, and we all joined in the laugh, until we were
suddenly sobered by the fact that Antonia had bowed her head on Alice’s
lap, and was sobbing as if her heart was broken.

CHAPTER XII.
In which the Burdens of Wealth Begin to Fall upon Us.

If the town be considered as a quiescent body pursuing its unluminous way
in space, Mr. Elkins may stand for the impinging planet which shocked it
into vibrant life. I suggested this nebular-hypothesis simile to Mr. Giddings,
one day, as the germ of an editorial.
“It’s rather seductive,” said he, “but it won’t do. Carry your interplanetary
collision business to its logical end, and what do you come to?
Gaseousness. And that’s just what the Angus Falls Times, the Fairchild Star,
and the other loathsome sheets printed in prairie-dog towns around here
accuse us of, now. No; much obliged; but as a field for comparisons the
tried old solar system is good enough for the Herald.”

I couldn’t help thinking, however, that the thing had some illustrative merit.
There was Jim’s first impact, felt locally, and jarring things loose. Then
came the atomic vivification, the heat and motion, which appeared in the
developments which we have seen taking form. After the visit of the Barr-
Smiths, and the immigration of Cornish, the new star Lattimore began to
blaze in the commercial firmament, the focus of innumerable monetary
telescopes, pointed from the observatories of counting-rooms, banks, and
offices, far and wide.
There was a shifting of the investment and speculative equilibrium, and
things began coming to us spontaneously. The Angus Falls railway
extension was won only by strenuous endeavor. Captain Tolliver’s
interviews with General Lattimore, in which he was so ruthlessly “turned
down,” he always regarded as a sort of creative agony, marking the origin
of the roundhouse and machine-shops, and our connection with the great
Halliday railway system of which it made us a part. The street-car project
went more easily; and, during the autumn, the geological and
manufacturing experts sent out to report on the cement-works enterprise,
pronounced favorably, and gangs of men, during the winter, were to be seen
at work on the foundations of the great buildings by the scarped chalk-hill.
The tension of my mind just after the Lynhurst Park affair was such as to
attune it to no impulses but the financial vibrations which pulsated through
our atmosphere. True, I sometimes felt the wonder return upon me at the
finding of the lovers of the art-gallery together once more, in Josie and
Cornish; and at other times Antonia’s agitation after our escape from
shipwreck recurred to me in contrast with her smiling self-possession while
the boat was drifting and filling; but mostly I thought of nothing, dreamed
of nothing, but trust companies, additions, bonds and mortgages.
Mr. Barr-Smith returned to London soon, giving a parting luncheon in his
rooms, where wine flowed freely, and toasts of many colors were pushed
into the atmosphere. There was one to the President and the Queen,
proposed by the host and drunk in bumpers, and others to Mr. Barr-Smith,
his brother, and the members of the “Syndicate.” The enthusiasm grew
steadily in intensity as the affair progressed. Finally Mr. Cecil solemnly
proposed “The American Woman.” In offering this toast, he said, he was
taking long odds, as it was a sport for which he hadn’t had the least training;
but he couldn’t forego the pleasure of paying a tribute where tribute was

due. The ladies of America needed no encomiums from him, and yet he was
sure that he should give no offense by saying that they were of a type
unknown in history. They were up to anything, you know, in the way of
intellectuality, and he was sure that in a certain queenly, blonde way they
were—
“Hear, hear!” said his brother, and burst into a laugh in which we all joined,
while Cecil went on talking, in an uproar which drowned his words, though
one could see that he was trying to explain something, and growing very
hot in the process.
Pearson announced that their train would soon arrive, and we all went down
to see them off. Barr-Smith assured us at parting that the tram-road
transaction might be considered settled. He believed, too, that his clients
might come into the cement project. We were all the more hopeful of this,
for the knowledge that he carried somewhere in his luggage a bond for a
deed to a considerable interest in the cement lands. Things were coming on
beautifully; and it seemed as if Elkins and Cornish, working together, were
invincible.
We still lived at the hotel, but our architect, “little Ed. Smith, who lived
over on the Hayes place” when we were boys, and who was once at Garden
City with Jim, was busy with plans for a mansion which we were to build in
the new Lynhurst Park Addition the next spring. Mr. Elkins was preparing
to erect a splendid house in the same neighborhood.
“Can I afford it?” said I, in discussing estimates.
“Afford it!” he replied, turning on me in astonishment. “My dear boy, don’t
you see we are up against a situation that calls on us to bluff to the limit, or
lay down? In such a case, luxury becomes a duty, and lavishness the truest
economy. Not to spend is to go broke. Lay your Poor Richard on the shelf,
and put a weight on him. Stimulate the outgo, and the income’ll take care of
itself. A thousand spent is five figures to the good. No, while we’ve as many
boom-irons in the fire as we’re heating now, to be modest is to be lost.”
“Perhaps,” said I, “you may be right, and no doubt are. We’ll talk it over
again some time. And your remark about irons in the fire brings up another
matter which bothers me. It’s something unusual when we don’t open up a

set of books for some new corporation, during the working day. Aren’t we
getting too many?”
“Do you remember Mule Jones, who lived down near Hickory Grove?” said
he, after a long pause. “Well, you know, in our old neighborhood, the mule
was regarded with a mixture of contempt, suspicion, and fear, the folks not
understanding him very well, and being especially uninformed as to his
merits. Therefore, Mule Jones, who dealt in mules, bought, sold, and broke
’em, was a man of mark, and identified in name with his trade, as most
people used to be before our time. I was down there one Sunday, and asked
him how he managed to break the brutes. ‘It’s easy,’ said he, ‘when you
know how. I never hook up less’n six of ’em at a time. Then they sort o’
neutralize one another. Some on ’em’ll be r’arin’ an’ pitchin’, an’ some
tryin’ to run; but they’ll be enough of ’em down an’ a-draggin’ all the time,
to keep the enthusiastic ones kind o’ suppressed, and give me the castin’
vote. It’s the only right way to git the bulge on mules.’ Whenever you get to
worrying about our various companies, think of the Mule Jones system and
be calm.”
“I’m a little shy of being ruled by one case, even though so exactly in
point,” said I.
“Well, it’s all right,” he continued, “and about these houses. Why, we’d
have to build them, even if we preferred to live in tents. Put the cost in the
advertising account of Lynhurst Park Addition, if it worries you. Let me ask
you, now, as a reasonable man, how can we expect the rest of the world to
come out here and spring themselves for humble dwellings with stationary
washtubs, conservatories, and porte cochères, if we ourselves haven’t any
more confidence in the deal than to put up Jim Crow wickiups costing not
more than ten or fifteen thousand dollars apiece? That addition has got to be
the Nob Hill of Lattimore. Nothing in the ‘poor but honest’ line will do for
Lynhurst; and we’ve got to set the pace. When you see my modest bachelor
quarters going up, you’ll cease to think of yours in the light of an
extravagance. By next fall you’ll be infested with money, anyhow, and that
house will be the least of your troubles.”
Alice and I made up our minds that Jim was right, and went on with our
plans on a scale which sometimes brought back the Aladdin idea to my
mind, accustomed as I was to rural simplicity. But Alice, notwithstanding

that she was the daughter of a country physician of not very lucrative
practice, rose to the occasion, and spent money with a spontaneous
largeness of execution which revealed a genius hitherto unsuspected by
either of us. Jim was thoroughly delighted with it.
“The Republic,” he argued, “cannot be in any real danger when the modest
middle classes produce characters of such strength in meeting great
emergencies!”
Jim was at his best this summer. He revelled in the work of filling the
morning paper with scare-heads detailing our operations. He enjoyed being
It, he said. Cornish, after the first few days, during which, in spite of inside
information as to his history, I felt that he would make good the predictions
of the Herald, ceased to be, in my mind, anything more than I was—a
trusted aide of Jim, the general. Both men went rather frequently out to the
Trescott farm—Jim with the bluff freedom of a brother, Cornish with his
rather ceremonious deference. I distrusted the dark Sir John where women
were concerned, noting how they seemed charmed by him; but I could not
see that he had made any headway in regaining Josie’s regard, though I had
a lurking feeling that he meant to do so. I saw at times in his eyes the old
look which I remembered so well.
Josie, more than ever this season, was earning her father’s commendation as
his “right-hand man.” She insisted on driving the four horses which drew
the binder in the harvest. In the haying she operated the horse-rake, and
helped man the hay-fork in filling the barns. She grew as tanned as if she
had spent the time at the seashore or on the links; and with every month she
added to her charm. The scarlet of her lips, the ruddy luxuriance of her hair,
the arrowy straightness of her carriage, the pulsing health which beamed
from her eye, and dyed cheek and neck, made their appeal to the women,
even.
“How sweet she is!” said Alice, as she came to greet us one day when we
drove to the farm, and waited for her to come to us. “How sweet she is,
Albert!”
Her father came up, and explained to us that he didn’t ask any of his women
folks to do any work except what there was in the house. He was able to
hire the outdoors work done, but Josie he couldn’t keep out of the fields.

“Why, pa,” said she, “don’t you see you would spoil my chances of
marrying a fairy prince? They absolutely never come into the house; and
my straw hat is the only really becoming thing I’ve got to wear!”
“Don’t give a dum if yeh never marry,” said Bill. “Hain’t seen the man yit
that was good enough fer yeh, from my standpoint.”
Bill’s reputation was pretty well known to me by this time. He had been for
years a successful breeder and shipper of live-stock, in which vocation he
had become well-to-do. On his farm he was forceful and efficient, treading
his fields like an admiral his quarter-deck. About town he was given to
talking horses and cattle with the groups which frequented the stables and
blacksmith-shops, and sometimes grew a little noisy and boisterous with
them. Whenever her father went with a shipment of cattle to Chicago or
other market, Josie went too, taking a regular passenger train in time to be
waiting when Bill’s stock train arrived; and after the beeves were disposed
of, Bill became her escort to opera and art-gallery; on such a visit I had seen
her at the Stock Yards. She was fond of her father; but this alone did not
explain her constant attendance upon him. I soon came to understand that
his prompt return from the city, in good condition, was apt to be dependent
upon her influence. It was one of those cases of weakness, associated with
strength, the real mystery of which does not often occur to us because they
are so common.
He came into our office one day with a tremor in his hand and a hunted look
in his eye. He took a chair at my invitation, but rose at once, went to the
door, and looked up and down the street, as if for pursuers. I saw Captain
Tolliver across the street, and Bill’s air of excitement was explained. I was
relieved, for at first I had thought him intoxicated.
“What’s the matter, Bill?” said I, after he had looked at me earnestly, almost
pantingly, for a few moments. “You look nervous.”
“They’re after me,” he answered in repressed tones, “to sell; and I’ll be
blasted if I know what to do! Wha’ d’ye’ ’spose they’re offerin’ me for my
land?”
“The fact is, Bill,” said I, “that I know all about it. I’m interested in the
deal, somewhat.”
“Then you know they’ve bid right around a thousand dollars an acre?”

“Yes,” said I, “or at least that they intended to offer that.”
“An’ you’re one o’ the company,” he queried, “that’s doin’ it?”
“Yes,” I admitted.
“Wal,” said he, “I’m kinder sorry you’re in it, becuz I’ve about concluded to
sell; an’ it seems to me that any concern that buys at that figger is a-goin’ to
bust, sure. W’y, I bought that land fer two dollars and a haff an acre. But,
see here, now; I ’xpect you know your business, an’ see some way of gittin’
out in the deal, ’r you wouldn’t pay that. But if I sell, I’ve got to have help
with my folks.”
“Ah,” said I, scenting the usual obstacle in such cases, “Mrs. Trescott a little
unwilling to sign the deeds?”
“No,” answered he, “strange as it may seem, ma’s kinder stuck on comin’ to
town to live. How she’ll feel after she’s tried it fer a month ’r so, with no
chickens ’r turkeys ’r milk to look after, I’m dubious; but jest now she
seems to be all right.”
“Well, what’s the matter then?” said I.
“Wal, it’s Josie, to tell the truth,” said he. “She’s sort o’ hangin’ back. An’
it’s for her sake that I want to make the deal! I’ve told her an’ told her that
there’s no dum sense in raisin’ corn on thousand-dollar land; but it’s no use,
so fur; an’ here’s the only chanst I’ll ever hev, mebbe, a-slippin’ by. She
ortn’t to live her life out on a farm, educated as she is. W’y, did you ever
hear how she’s been educated?”
I told him that in a general way I knew, but not in detail.
“W’l, I want yeh to know all about it, so’s yeh c’n see this movin’ business
as it is,” said he. “You know I was allus a rough cuss. Herded cattle over
there by yer father’s south place, an’ never went to school. Ma, Josie’s ma,
y’ know, kep’ the Greenwood school, an’ crossed the prairie there where I
was a-herdin’, an’ I used to look at her mighty longin’ as she went by, when
the cattle happened to be clost along the track, which they right often done.
You know how them things go. An’ fin’ly one morning a blue racer chased
her, as the little whelps will, an’ got his dummed little teeth fastened in her
dress, an’ she a-hyperin’ around haff crazy, and a-screamin’ every jump,
so’s’t I hed to just grab her, an’ hold her till I could get the blasted snake

off,—harmless, y’ know, but got hooked teeth, an’ not a lick o’ sense,—an’
he kinder quirled around my arm, an’ I nacherally tore him to ribbins a-
gittin’ of him off. An’ then she sort o’ dropped off, an’ when she come to, I
was a-rubbin’ her hands an’ temples. Wa’n’t that a funny interduction?”
“It’s very interesting,” said I; “go on.”
“W’l you remember ol’ Doc Maxfield?” said Bill, well started on a
reminiscence. “Wal, he come along, an’ said it was the worst case of
collapse, whatever that means, that he ever see—her lips an’ hands an’ chin
all a-tremblin’, an’ flighty as a loon. Wal, after that I used to take her around
some, an’ her folks objected becuz I was ignorant, an’ she learnt me some
things, an’ bein’ strong an’ a good dancer an’ purty good-lookin’ she kind o’
forgot about my failin’s, an’ we was married. Her folks said she’d throwed
herself away; but I could buy an’ sell the hull set of ’em now!”
This seemed conclusive as to the merits of the case, and I told him as much.
“W’l Josie was born an’ growed up,” continued Bill, “an’ it’s her I started to
tell about, wa’n’t it? She was allus a cute little thing, an’ early she got this
art business in her head. She’d read about fellers that had got to be great by
paintin’ an’ carvin’, an’ it made her wild to do the same thing. Wa’n’t there
a feller that pulled hair outer the cat to paint Injuns with? Yes, I thought
they was; I allus thought they could paint theirselves good enough; but that
story an’ some others she read an’ read when she was a little gal, an’ she
was allus a-paintin’ an’ makin’ things with clay. She took a prize at the
county fair when she was fourteen, with a picter of Washin’ton crossin’ the
Delaware—three dollars, by gum! An’ then we hed to give her lessons; an’
they wasn’t any one thet knew anything around here, she said, an’ she went
to Chicago. An’ I went in to visit her when she hedn’t ben there more’n six
weeks, on an excursion one convention time, an’ I found her all tore up, a
good deal as her ma was with the blue racer,—I don’t think she’s ever ben
the same light-hearted little gal sence,—an’ from there I took her to New
York; an’ there she fell in with a nice woman that was awful good to her,
an’ they went to Europe, an’ it cost a heap. An’ you may’ve noticed thet
Josie knows a pile more’n the other women here?”
I admitted that this had occurred to me.

“W’l, she was allus apt to take her head with her,” said Bill, “but this
travelin’ has fixed her like a hoss thet’s ben druv in Chicago: nothin’ feazes
her, street-cars, brass bands, circuses, overhead trains—it’s all the same to
her, she’s seen ’em all. Sometimes I git the notion that she’d enjoy things
more if she hadn’t seen so dum many of ’em an’ so much better ones, y’
know! Wal, after she’d ben over there a long time, she wrote she was a-
comin’ home; an’ we was tickled to death. Only I was surprised by her
writin’ that she wanted us to take all them old picters of hern, and put ’em
out of sight! An’ if you’ll b’lieve it, she won’t talk picters nor make any
sence she got back—only, jest after she got back, she said she didn’t see any
use o’ her goin’ on dobbin’ good canvas up with good paint, an’ makin’
nothin’ but poor picters; an’ she cried some.... I thought it was sing’lar that
this art business that she thought was the only thing thet’d ever make her
happy was the only thing I ever see her cry about.”
“It’s the way,” said I, “with a great many of our cherished hopes.”
“W’l, anyhow, you can see thet it’s the wrong thing to put as much time an’
money into fixin’ a child up f’r a different kind o’ life as we hev, an’ then
keep her on a farm out here. An’ thet’s why I want you to help this sale
through, an’ bring influence to bear on her. I give up; I’m all in.”
To me Bill seemed entirely in the right. The new era made it absurd for the
Trescotts to use their land longer as a farm. Lattimore was changing daily.
The streets were gashed with trenches for gas- and water-mains; piled-up
materials for curbing, paving, office buildings, new hotels, and all sorts of
erections made locomotion a peril; but we were happy.
The water company was organized in our office, the gas and electric-light
company in Cornish’s; but every spout led into the same bin.
Mr. Hinckley had induced some country dealers who owned a line of local
grain-houses to remove to Lattimore and put up a huge terminal elevator for
the handling of their trade. Captain Tolliver had been for a long time
working upon a project for developing a great water-power, by tunneling
across a bend in the river, and utilizing the fall. The building of the elevator
attracted the attention of a company of Rochester millers, and almost before
we knew it their forces had been added to ours, and the tunnel was begun,
with the certainty that a two-thousand-barrel mill would be ready to grind
the wheat from the elevator as soon as the flume began carrying water. This

tunnel cut through an isthmus between the Brushy Creek valley and the
river, and brought to bear on our turbines the head from a ten-mile loop of
shoals and riffles. It opened into the gorge near the southern edge of
Lynhurst Park, and crossed the Trescott farm. So it was that Bill awoke one
day to the fact that his farm was coveted by divers people, who saw in his
fields and feed-yards desirable sites for railway tracks, mills, factories, and
the cottages of a manufacturing suburb. This it was that had put the Captain,
like a blood-hound, on his trial, to the end that he was run to earth in my
office, and made his appeal for help in managing Josie.
“There she comes now,” said he. “Labor with her, won’t yeh?”
“Bring her with us to the hotel,” said I, “to take dinner. If my wife and
Elkins can’t fix the thing, no one can.”
So we five dined together, and after dinner discussed the Trescott crisis. Bill
put the case, with all a veteran dealer’s logic, in its financial aspects.
“But we don’t want to be rich,” said Josie.
“What’ve we ben actin’ all these years like we have for, then?” inquired
Bill. “Seem’s if I’d been lab’rin’ under a mistake f’r some time past. When
your ma an’ me was a-roughin’ it out there in the old log-house, an’ she a-
lookin’ out at the Feb’uary stars through the holes in the roof, a-holdin’ you,
a little baby in bed, we reckoned we was a-doin’ of it to sort o’ better
ourselves in a property way. Wouldn’t you ’a’thought so, Jim?”
“Well,” said Mr. Elkins, with an air of judicial perpension, “if you had
asked me about it, I should have said that, if you wanted to stay poor, you
could have held your own better by staying in Pleasant Valley Township as
a renter. This was no place to come to if you wanted to conserve your
poverty.”
“But, pa, we’re not adapted to town life and towns,” urged Josie. “I’m not,
and you are not, and as for mamma, she’ll never be contented. Oh, Mr.
Elkins, why did you come out here, making us all fortunes which we
haven’t earned, and upsetting everything?”
“Now, don’t blame me, Josie,” Jim protested. “You ought to consider the
fallacy of the post hoc, propter hoc argument. But to return to the point
under discussion. If you could stay there, a rural Amaryllis, sporting in

Arcadian shades, having seen you doing it once or twice, I couldn’t argue
against it, it’s so charmingly becoming.”
“If that were all the argument—” began Josie.
“It’s the most important one—to my mind,” said Jim, resuming the
discussion, “and you fail on that point; for you can’t live in that way long. If
you don’t sell, the Development Company will condemn grounds for
railway tracks and switch-yards; you’ll find your fields and meadows all
shot to pieces; and your house will be surrounded by warehouses, elevators,
and factories. Your larks and bobolinks will be scared off by engines and
smokestacks, and your flowers spoiled with soot. Don’t parley with fate, but
cash in and put your winnings in some safe investment.”
“Once I thought I couldn’t stay on the old farm a day longer; but I feel
otherwise now! What business has this ‘progress’ of yours to interfere?”
“It pushes you out of the nest,” answered Jim. “It gives you the chance of
your lives. You can come out into Lynhurst Park Addition, and build your
house near the Barslow and Elkins dwellings. We’ve got about everything
there—city water, gas, electric light, sewers, steam heat from the traction
plant, beautiful view, lots on an established grade—”
“Don’t, don’t!” said Josie. “It sounds like the advertisements in the
Herald.”
“Well, I was just leading up to a statement of what we lack,” continued Jim.
“It’s the artistic atmosphere. We need a dash of the culture of Paris and
Dresden and the place where they have the dinky little windmills which
look so nice on cream-pitchers, but wouldn’t do for one of our farmers a
minute. Come out and supply our lack. You owe it to the great cause of the
amelioration of local savagery; and in view of my declaration of
discipleship, and the effective way in which I have always upheld the
standard of our barbarism, I claim that you owe it to me.”
“I’ve abandoned the brush.”
“Take it up again.”
“I have made a vow.”
“Break it!”

She refused to yield, but was clearly yielding. Alice and I showed Trescott,
on a plat, the place for his new home. He was quite taken with the idea, and
said that ma would certainly be tickled with it.
Josie sat apart with Mr. Elkins, in earnest converse, for a long time. She
looked frequently at her father, Jim constantly at her. Mr. Cornish dropped
in for a little while, and joined us in presenting the case for removal. While
he was there the girl seemed constrained, and not quite so fully at her ease;
and I could detect, I thought, the old tendency to scrutinize his face
furtively. When he went away, she turned to Jim more intimately than
before, and almost promised that she would become his neighbor in
Lynhurst. After the Trescotts’ carriage had come and taken them away, Jim
told us that it was for her father, and the temptations of idleness in the town,
that Miss Trescott feared.
“This fairy-godmother business,” said he, “ain’t what the prospectus might
lead one to expect. It has its drawbacks. Bill is going to cash in all right, and
I think it’s for the best; but, Al, we’ve got to take care of the old man, and
see that he doesn’t go up in the air.”

CHAPTER XIII.
A Sitting or Two in the Game with the World and Destiny.

Our game at Lattimore was one of those absorbing ones in which the
sunlight of next morning sifts through the blinds before the players are
aware that midnight is past. Day by day, deal by deal, it went on, card
followed card in fateful fall upon the table, and we who sat in, and played
the World and Destiny with so pitifully small a pile of chips at the outset,
saw the World and Destiny losing to us, until our hands could scarcely hold,
our eyes hardly estimate, the high-piled stacks of counters which were ours.
We saw the yellowing groves and brown fields of our first autumn; we
heard the long-drawn, wavering, mounting, falling, persistent howl of the

thresher among the settings of hive-shaped stacks; we saw the loads of red
and yellow corn at the corn-cribs,—as men at the board of the green cloth
hear the striking of the hours. And we heeded them as little. The cries of
southing wild-fowl heralded the snow; winter came for an hour or so, and
melted into spring; and some of us looked up from our hands for a moment,
to note the fact that it was the anniversary of that aguish day when three of
us had first taken our seats at the table: and before we knew it, the dust and
heat and summer clouds, like that which lightened over the fete in the park,
admonished us that we were far into our second year. And still shuffle, cut,
deal, trick, and hand followed each other, and with draw and bluff and
showdown we played the World and Destiny, and playing won, and saw our
stacks of chips grow higher and higher, as our great and absorbing game
went on.
Moreover, while we won and won, nobody seemed to lose. Josie spoke that
night of fortunes which people had not earned; but surely they were created
somehow; and as the universe, when the divine fiat had formed the world,
was richer, rather than poorer, so, we felt, must these values so magically
growing into our fortunes be good, rather than evil, and honestly ours, so
far as we might be able to secure them to ourselves. I said as much to Jim
one day, at which he smiled, and remarked that if we got to monkeying with
the ethics of the trade, piracy would soon be a ruined business.
“Better, far better keep the lookout sweeping the horizon for sails,” said he,
“and when one appears, serve out the rum and gunpowder to the crew, and
stand by to lower away the boats for a boarding-party!”
I am afraid I have given the impression that our life at this time was solely
given over to cupidity and sordidness; and that idea I may not be able to
remove. Yet I must try to do so. We were in the game to win; but our
winnings, present and prospective, were not in wealth only. To surmount
obstacles; to drive difficulties before us like scattering sparrows; to see a
town marching before us into cityhood; to feel ourselves the forces working
through human masses so mightily that, for hundreds of miles about us,
social and industrial factors were compelled to readjust themselves with
reference to us; to be masters; to create—all these things went into our
beings in thrilling and dizzying pulsations of a pleasure which was not
ignoble.

For instance, let us take the building of the Lattimore & Great Western
Railway. Before Mr. Elkins went to Lattimore this line had been surveyed
by the coöperation of Mr. Hinckley, Mr. Ballard, the president of the
opposition bank, and some others. It was felt that there was little real
competition among the railways centering there, and the L. & G.W. was
designed as a hint to them of a Lattimore-built connection with the Halliday
system, then a free-lance in the transportation field, and ready to make rates
in an independent and competitive way. The Angus Falls extension brought
this system in, but too late to do the good expected; for Mr. Halliday, in his
dealings with us, convinced us of the truth of the rumors that he had
brought the other roads to terms, and was a free-lance no longer. Month by
month the need of real competition in our carrying trade grew upon us.
Rates accorded to other cities on our commercial fighting line we could not
get, in spite of the most persistent efforts. In the offices of presidents and
general managers, in St. Louis, Chicago, St. Paul and Minneapolis, Kansas
City, Omaha and New York we were received by suave princes of the
highways, who each blandly assured us that his road looked with especial
favor upon our town, and that our representations should receive the most
solicitous attention. But the word of promise was ever broken to the hope.
After one of these embassies the syndicate held a meeting in Cornish’s
elegant offices on the ground-floor of the new “Hotel Elkins” building. We
sent Giddings away to prepare an optimistic news-story for to-morrow’s
Herald, and an editorial leader based upon it, both of which had been
formulated among us before going into executive session on the state of the
nation. Hinckley, who had an admirable power of seeing the crux of a
situation, was making a rather grave prognosis for us.
“If we can’t get rates which will let us into a broader territory, we may as
well prepare for reverses,” said he. “Foreign cement comes almost to our
doors, in competition with ours. Wheat and live-stock go from within
twenty miles to points five hundred miles away. Who is furnishing the brick
and stone for the new Fairchild court-house and the big normal-school
buildings at Angus Falls? Not our quarries and kilns, but others five times
as far away. If you want to figure out the reason of this, you will find it in
nothing else in the world but the freight rates.”
“It’s a confounded outrage,” said Cornish. “Can’t we get help from the
legislature?”

“I understand that some action is expected next winter,” said I; “Senator
Conley had in here the other day a bill he has drawn; and it seems to me we
should send a strong lobby down at the proper time in support of it.”
“Ye-e-s,” drawled Jim, “but I believe in still stronger measures; and rather
than bother with the legislature, owned as it is by the roads, I’d favor
writing cuss-words on the water-tanks, or going up the track a piece and
makin’ faces at one of their confounded whistling-posts or cattle-guards—
or something real drastic like that!”
Cornish, galled, as was I, by this irony, flushed crimson, and rose.
“The situation,” said he, “instead of being a serious one, as I have believed,
seems merely funny. This conference may as well end. Having taken on
things here under the impression that this was to be a city; it seems that we
are to stay a village. It occurs to me that it’s time to stand from under!
Good-evening!”
“Wait!” said Hinckley. “Don’t go, Cornish; it isn’t as bad as that!”
As he spoke he laid his hand on Cornish’s arm, and I saw that he was pale.
He felt more keenly than did I the danger of division and strife among us.
“Yes, Mr. Hinckley,” said Jim, as Cornish sat down again, “it is as bad as
that! This thing amounts to a crisis. For one, I don’t propose to adopt the
‘stand-from-under’ tactics. They make an unnecessary disaster as certain as
death; but if we all stand under and lift, we can win more than we’ve ever
thought. In the legislature they hold the cards and can beat us. It’s no use
fooling with that unless we seek martyrs’ deaths in the bankruptcy courts.
But there is a way to meet these men, and that is by bringing to our aid their
greatest rival.”
“Do you mean—” said Hinckley.
“I mean Avery Pendleton and the Pendleton system,” replied Elkins. “I
mean that we’ve got to meet them on their own ground. Pendleton won’t
declare war on the Halliday combination by building in here, but there is no
reason why we can’t build to him, and that’s what I propose to do. We’ll
take the L. & G. W., swing it over to the east from the Elk Fork up, make a
junction with Pendleton’s Pacific Division, and, in one week after we get
trains running, we’ll have the freight combine here shot so full of holes that
it won’t hold corn-stalks! That’s what we’ll do: we’ll do a little rate-making

ourselves; and we’ll make this danger the best thing that ever happened to
us. Do you see?”
Cornish saw, sooner than any one else. As he spoke, Jim had unrolled a
map, and pointed out the places as he referred to them, like a general, as he
was, outlining the plan of a battle. He began this speech in that quiet,
convincing way of his, only a little elevated above the sarcasm of a moment
before. As he went on, his voice deepened, his eye gleamed, and in spite of
his colloquialisms, which we could not notice, his words began to thrill us
like potent oratory. We felt all that ecstasy of buoyant and auspicious
rebellion which animated Hotspur the night he could have plucked bright
honor from the pale-faced moon. At Jim’s final question, Cornish,
forgetting his pique, sprang to the map, swept his finger along the line
Elkins had described, followed the main ribs of Pendleton’s great gridiron,
on which the fat of half a dozen states lay frying, on to terminals on lakes
and rivers; and as he turned his black eyes upon us, we knew from the fire
in them that he saw.
“By heavens!” he cried, “you’ve hit it, Elkins! And it can be done! From to-
night, no more paper railroads for us; it must be grading-gangs and ties, and
steel rails!”
So, also, there was good fighting when Cornish wired from New York for
Elkins and me to come to his aid in placing our Lattimore & Great Western
bonds. Of course, we never expected to build this railway with our own
funds. For two reasons, at least: it is bad form to do eccentric things, and we
lacked a million or two of having the money. The line with buildings and
rolling stock would cost, say, twelve thousand dollars per mile. Before it
could be built we must find some one who would agree to take its bonds for
at least that sum. As no one would pay quite par for bonds of a new and
independent road, we must add, say, three thousand dollars per mile for
discount. Moreover, while the building of the line was undertaken from
motives of self-preservation, there seemed to be no good reason why we
should not organize a construction company to do the actual work of
building, and that at a profit. That this profit might be assured, something
like three thousand dollars per mile more must go in. Of course, whoever
placed the bonds would be asked to guarantee the interest for two or three
years; hence, with two thousand more for that and good measure, we made
up our proposed issue of twenty thousand dollars per mile of first-mortgage

bonds, to dispose of which “the former member of the firm of Lusch,
Carskaddan & Mayer” was revisiting the glimpses of Wall Street, and
testing the strength of that mighty influence which the Herald had attributed
to him.
“You’ve just got to win,” said Giddings, who was admitted to the secret of
Cornish’s embassy, “not only because Lattimore and all the citizens thereof
will be squashed in the event of your slipping up; but, what is of much more
importance, the Herald will be laid in a lie about your Wall Street pull.
Remember that when foes surround thee!”
When we joined him, Cornish admitted that he was fairly well
“surrounded.” He had failed to secure the aid of Barr-Smith’s friends, who
said that, with the street-car system and the cement works, they had quite
eggs enough in the Lattimore basket for their present purposes. In fact, he
had felt out to blind ends nearly all the promising burrows supposedly
leading to the strong boxes of the investing public, of which he had told us.
He accounted for this lack of success on the very natural theory that the
Halliday combination had found out about his mission, and was fighting
him through its influence with the banks and trust companies. So he had
done at last what Jim had advised him to do at first—secured an
appointment with the mighty Mr. Pendleton; and, somewhat humbled by
unsuccess, had telegraphed for us to come on and help in presenting the
thing to that magnate.
Whom, being fenced off by all sorts of guards, messengers, clerks, and
secretaries, we saw after a pilgrimage through a maze of offices. He had not
the usual features which make up an imposing appearance; but command
flowed from him, and authority covered him as with a mantle. We knew that
he possessed and exerted the power to send prosperity in this channel, or
inject adversity into that, as a gardener directs water through his trenches,
and this knowledge impressed us. He was rather thin; but not so much so as
his sharp, high nose, his deep-set eyes, and his bony chin at first sight
seemed to indicate. Whenever he spoke, his nostrils dilated, and his gray
eyes said more than his lips uttered. He was courteous, with a sort of
condensed courtesy—the shorthand of ceremoniousness. He turned full
upon us from his desk as we entered, rose and met us as his clerk
introduced us.

“Mr. Barslow, I’m happy to meet you; and you also, Mr. Cornish. Mr.
Wilson ’phoned about your enterprise just now. Mr. Elkins,” as he took
Jim’s hand, “I have heard of you also. Be seated, gentlemen. I have given
you a time appropriation of thirty minutes. I hope you will excuse me for
mentioning that at the end of that period my time will be no longer my own.
Kindly explain what it is you desire of me, and why you think that I can
have any interest in your project.”
And, with a judgment trained in the valuing of men, he turned to Jim as our
leader.
“If our enterprise doesn’t commend itself to your judgment in twenty
minutes,” said Jim, with a little smile, and in much the same tone that he
would have used in discussing a cigar, “there’ll be no need of wasting the
other ten; for it’s perfectly plain. I’ll expedite matters by skipping what we
desire, for the most part, and telling you why we think the Pendleton system
ought to desire the same thing. Our plan, in a word, is to build a hundred
and fifty miles of line, and from it deliver two full train-loads of through
east-bound freight per day to your road, and take from you a like amount of
west-bound tonnage, not one pound of which can be routed over your lines
at present.”
Mr. Pendleton smiled.
“A very interesting proposition, Mr. Elkins,” said he; “my business is
railroading, and I am always glad to perfect myself in the knowledge of it.
Make it plain just how this can be done, and I shall consider my half-hour
well expended.”
Then began the fateful conversation out of which grew the building of the
Lattimore & Great Western Railway. Jim walked to the map which covered
one wall of the room, and dropped statement after statement into the mind
of Pendleton like round, compact bullets of fact. It was the best piece of
expository art imaginable. Every foot of the road was described as to
gradients, curves, cuts, fills, trestles, bridges, and local traffic. Then he
began with Lattimore; and we who breathed in nothing but knowledge of
that city and its resources were given new light as to its shipments and
possibilities of growth. He showed how the products of our factories, the
grain from our elevators, the live-stock from our yards, and the meats from

our packing-houses could be sent streaming over the new road and the lines
of Pendleton.
Then he turned to our Commercial Club, and showed that the merchants,
both wholesale and retail, of Lattimore were welded together in its
membership, in such wise that their merchandise might be routed from the
great cities over the proposed track. He piled argument on argument. He
hammered down objection after objection before they could be suggested.
He met Mr. Pendleton in the domain of railroad construction and
management, and showed himself familiar with the relative values of
Pendleton’s own lines.
“Your Pacific Division,” said he, “must have disappointed some of the
expectations with which it was built. Its earnings cannot, in view of the
distance they fall below those of your other lines, be quite satisfactory to
you. Give us the traffic agreement we ask; and your next report after we
have finished our line will show the Pacific Division doing more than its
share in the great showing of revenue per mile which the Pendleton system
always makes. I see that my twenty minutes is about up. I hope I have made
good our promises as to showing cause for coming to you with our project.”
Mr. Pendleton, after a moment’s thought, said: “Have you made an
engagement for lunch?”
We had not. He turned to the telephone, and called for a number.
“Is this Mr. Wade’s office?... Yes, if you please.... Is this Mr. Wade?... This
is Pendleton talking to you.... Yes, Pendleton.... There are some gentlemen
in my office, Mr. Wade, whom I want you to meet, and I should be glad if
you could join us at lunch at the club.... Well, can’t you call that off, now?...
Say, at one-thirty.... Yes.... Very kind of you.... Thanks! Good-by.”
Having made his arrangements with Mr. Wade, he hung up the telephone,
and pushed an electric button. A young man from an outer office responded.
“Tell Mr. Moore,” said Pendleton to him, “that he will have to see the
gentlemen who will call at twelve—on that lake terminal matter—he will
understand. And see that I am not disturbed until after lunch.... And, say,
Frank! See if Mr. Adams can come in here—at once, please.”
Mr. Adams, who turned out to be some sort of a freight expert, came in, and
the rest of the interview was a bombardment of questions, in which we all

took turns as targets. When we went to lunch we felt that Mr. Pendleton had
possessed himself of all we knew about our enterprise, and filed the
information away in some vast pigeon-hole case with his own great stock of
knowledge.
We met Mr. Wade over an elaborate lunch. He said, as he shook hands with
Cornish, that he believed they had met somewhere, to which Cornish bowed
a frigid assent. Mr. Wade was the head of The Allen G. Wade Trust
Company, and seemed in a semi-comatose condition, save when cakes,
wine, or securities were under discussion. He addressed me as “Mr.
Corning,” and called Cornish “Atkins,” and once in a while opened his
mouth to address Jim by name, but halted, with a distressful look, at the
realization of the fact that he could not remember names enough to go
around. He made an appointment with me for the party for the next
morning.
“If you will come to my office before you call on Mr. Wade,” said Mr.
Pendleton, “I will have a memorandum prepared of what we will do with
you in the way of a traffic agreement: it may be of some use in determining
the desirability of your bonds. I’m very glad to have met you, gentlemen.
When Lattimore gets into my world—by which I mean our system and
connections—I hope to visit the little city which has so strong a business
community as to be able to send out such a committee as yourselves; good-
afternoon!”
“Well,” said I, as we went toward our hotel, “this looks like progress,
doesn’t it?”
“I sha’n’t feel dead sure,” said Jim, “until the money is in bank, subject to
the check of the construction company. But doesn’t it look juicy, right now!
Why, boys, with that traffic agreement we can get the money anywhere—on
the prairie, out at sea—anywhere under the shining sun! They can’t beat us.
What do you say, Cornish? Will, your friend Wade jar loose, or shall we
have to seek further?”
“He’ll snap at your bonds now,” said Cornish, rather glumly, I thought,
considering the circumstances; “but don’t call him a friend of mine! Why,
damn him, not a week ago he turned me out of his office, saying that he
didn’t want to look into any more Western railway schemes! And now he
says he believes we’ve met before!”

This seemed to strike Mr. Elkins as the best practical joke he had ever heard
of; and Cornish suggested that for a man to stop in Homeric laughter on
Broadway might be pleasant for him, but was embarrassing to his
companions. By this time Cornish himself was better-natured. Jim took
charge of our movements, and commanded us to a dinner with him, in the
nature of a celebration, with a theater-party afterward.
“Let us,” said he, “hear the chimes at midnight, or even after, if we get
buncoed doing it. Who cares if we wind up in the police court! We’ve done
the deed; we’ve made our bluff good with Halliday and his gang of
highwaymen; and I feel like taking the limit off, if it lifts the roof! Al, hold
your hand over my mouth or I shall yell!”
“Come into my parlor, and yell for me,” said Cornish, “and you may do my
turn in police court, too. Come in, and behave yourself!”
I began writing a telegram to my wife, apprising her of our good luck. The
women in our circle knew our hopes, ambitions, and troubles, as the court
ladies know the politics of the realm, and there were anxious hearts in
Lattimore.
“I’m going down to the telegraph-office with this,” said I; “can I take yours,
too?”
When I handed the messages in, the man who received them insisted on my
reading them over with him to make sure of correct transmission. There was
one to Mr. Hinckley, one to Mr. Ballard, and two to Miss Josephine
Trescott. One ran thus, “Success seems assured. Rejoice with me. J. B. C.”
The other was as follows: “In game between Railway Giants and Country
Jakes here to-day, visiting team wins. Score, 9 to 0. Barslow, catcher,
disabled. Crick in neck looking at high buildings. Have Mrs. B. prepare
porous plaster for Saturday next. Sell Halliday stock short, and buy L. & G.
W. And in name all things good and holy don’t tell Giddings! J. R. E.”

CHAPTER XIV.

In which we Learn Something of Railroads, and Attend Some
Remarkable Christenings.

And so, in due time, it came to pass that, our Aladdin having rubbed the
magic ring with which his Genius had endowed him, there came, out of
some thunderous and smoky realm, peopled with swart kobolds, and lit by
the white fire of gushing cupolas and dazzling billets, a train of carriages,
drawn by a tamed volcanic demon, on a wonderful way of steel, armed
strongly to deliver us from the Castle Perilous in which we were besieged
by the Giants. The way was marvelously prepared by theodolite and level,
by tented camps of men driving, with shouts and cracking whips, straining
teams in circling mazes, about dark pits on grassy hillsides, and building
long, straight banks of earth across swales; by huge machines with iron fists
thrusting trunks of trees into the earth; by mighty creatures spinning great
steel cobwebs over streams.
At last, a short branch of steel shot off from Pendleton’s Pacific Division,
grew daily longer and longer, pushed across the level earth-banks, the rows
of driven tree-trunks, and the spun steel cobwebs, through the dark pits,
nearer and nearer to Lattimore, and at last entered the beleaguered city,
amid rejoicings of the populace. Most of whom knew but vaguely the facts
of either siege or deliverance; but who shouted, and tossed their caps, and
blew the horns and beat the drums, because the Herald in a double-leaded
editorial assured them that this was the event for which Lattimore had
waited to be raised to complete parity with her envious rivals. Furthermore,
Captain Tolliver, magniloquently enthusiastic, took charge of the cheering,
artillery, and band-music, and made a tumultuous success of it.
“He told me,” said Giddings, “that when the people of the North can be
brought for a moment into that subjection which is proper for the masses,
‘they make devilish good troops, suh, devilish good troops!’”
And so it also happened that Mr. Elkins found himself the president of a
real railway, with all the perquisites that go therewith. Among these being
the power to establish town-sites and give them names. The former function
was exercised according to the principles usually governing town-site
companies, and with ends purely financial in view. The latter was elevated
to the dignity of a ceremony. The rails were scarcely laid, when President

Elkins invited a choice company to go with him over the line and attend the
christening of the stations. He convinced the rest of us of the wisdom of
this, by showing us that it would awaken local interest along the line, and
prepare the way for the auction sales of lots the next week.
“It’s advertising of the choicest kind,” said he. “Giddings will sow it far and
wide in the press dispatches, and it will attract attention; and attention is
what we want. We’ll start early, run to the station Pendleton has called
Elkins Junction, at the end of the line, lie over for a couple of hours, and
come home, bestowing names as we come. Help me select the party, and
we’ll consider it settled.”
As the train was to be a light one, consisting of a buffet-car and a parlor-car,
the party could not be very large. The officers of the road, Mr. Adams, who
was general traffic manager, and selected by the bondholders, and Mr.
Kittrick, the general manager, who was found in Kansas City by Jim, went
down first as a matter of course. Captain Tolliver and his wife, the
Trescotts, the Hinckleys, with Mr. Cornish and Giddings, were put down by
Jim; and to these we added the influential new people, the Alexanders, who
came with the cement-works, of which Mr. Alexander was president, Mr.
Densmore, who controlled the largest of the elevators, and Mr. Walling,
whose mill was the first to utilize the waters of our power-tunnel, and who
was the visible representative of millions made in the flouring trade. Smith,
our architect, was included, as was Cecil Barr-Smith, sent out by his brother
to be superintendent of the street-railway, and looking upon the thing in the
light of an exile, comforted by the beautiful native princess Antonia. We left
Macdonald out, because he always called the young man “Smith,” and
could not be brought to forget an early impression that he and the architect
were brothers; besides, said Jim, Macdonald was afraid of the cars as he
was of the hyphen, being most of the time on the range with the cattle
belonging to himself and Hinckley. Which, being interpreted, meant that
Mr. Macdonald would not care to go.
Mr. Ballard was invited on account of his early connection with the L. & G.
W. project, although he was holding himself more and more aloof from the
new movements, and held forth often upon the value of conservatism. Miss
Addison, who was related to the Lattimore family, was commissioned to
invite the old General, who very unexpectedly consented. His son Will, as
solicitor for the railway company and one of the directors, was to be one of

us if he could. These with their wives and some invited guests from near-by
towns made up the party.
We were well acquainted with each other by this time, so that it was quite
like a family party or a gathering of old friends. Captain Tolliver was
austerely polite to General Lattimore, whose refusal to concern himself with
the question as to whether our city grew to a hundred thousand or shrunk to
five he accounted for on the ground that a man who had led hired ruffians to
trample out the liberty of a brave people must be morally warped.
The General came, tall and spare as ever, wearing his beautiful white
moustache and imperial as a Frenchman would wear the cross of the Legion
of Honor. He was quite unable to sympathize with our lot-selling, our
plenitude of corporations, or our feverish pushing of “developments.” But
the building of the railway attracted him. He looked back at the new-made
track as we flew along; and his eyes flashed under the bushy white brows.
He sat near Josie, and held her in conversation much of the outward trip;
but Jim he failed to appreciate, and treated indifferently.
“He is History incarnate,” said Mrs. Tolliver, “and cannot rejoice in the
passing of so much that is a part of himself.”
Giddings said that this was probably true; and under the circumstances he
couldn’t blame him. He, Giddings, would feel a little sore to see things
which were a part of himself going out of date. It was a natural feeling.
Whereupon Mrs. Tolliver addressed her remarks very pointedly elsewhere;
and Antonia Hinckley privately admonished Giddings not to be mean; and
Giddings sought the buffet and smoked. Here I joined him, and over our
cigars he confessed to me that life to him was an increasing burden, rapidly
becoming intolerable.
We had noticed, I informed him, an occasional note of gloom in his
editorials. This ought not to be, now that the real danger to our interests
seemed to be over, and we were going forward so wonderfully. To which he
replied that with the gauds of worldly success he had no concern. The
editorials I criticised were joyous and ebulliently hilarious compared with
those which might be expected in the future. If we could find some
blithesome ass to pay him for the Herald enough money to take him out of
our scrambled Bedlam of a town, bring the idiot on, and he (Giddings)
would arrange things so we could have our touting done as we liked it!

Now the Herald had become a very valuable property, and of all men
Giddings had the least reason to speak despitefully of Lattimore; and his
frame of mind was a mystery to me, until I remembered that there was
supposed to be something amiss between him and Laura Addison. Craftily
leading the conversation to the point where confidences were easy, I was
rewarded by a passionate disclosure on his part, which would have
amounted to an outburst, had it not been restrained by the presence of
Cornish, Hinckley, and Trescott at the other end of the compartment.
“Oh, pshaw!” said I, “you’ve no cause for despair. On your own showing,
there’s every reason for you to hope.”
“You don’t know the situation, Barslow,” he insisted, shaking his head
gloomily, “and there’s no use in trying to tell you. She’s too exalted in her
ideals ever to accept me. She’s told me things about the qualities she must
have in the one who should be nearest to her that just simply shut me out;
and I haven’t called since. Oh, I tell you, Barslow, sometimes I feel as if I
could—Yes, sir, it’ll be accepted as the best piece of railroad building for
years!”
I was surprised at the sudden transition, until I saw that our fellow
passengers were crowding to our end of the car in response to the
conductor’s announcement that we were coming into Elkins Junction. I
made a note of Giddings’s state of mind, as the subject of a conference with
Jim. The Herald was of too much importance to us for this to be neglected.
The disciple of Iago must in some way be restored to his normal view of
things. I could not help smiling at the vast difference between his view of
Laura and mine. I, wrongly perhaps, thought her affectedly pietistic, with
ideals likely to be yielding in spirit if the letter were preserved.
Elkins Junction was a platform, a depot, an eating-house, and a Y; and it
was nothing else.
“We’ve come up here,” said Jim, “to show you probably the smallest town
in the state, and the only one in the world named after me. We wanted to
show you the whole line, and Mr. Schwartz felt as if he’d prefer to turn his
engine around for the return trip. The last two towns we came through, and
hence the first two going back, are old places. The third station is a new
town, and Conductor Corcoran will take us back there, where we’ll unveil
the name of the station, and permit the people to know where they live.

While we’re doing the sponsorial act, lunch will be prepared and ready for
us to discuss during the next run.”
On the way back there was a stir of suppressed excitement among the
passengers.
“It’s about this name,” said Miss Addison to her seat-mate. “The town is on
the shore of Mirror Lake, and they say it will be an important one, and a
summer resort; and no one knows what the name is to be but Mr. Elkins.”
“Really, a very odd affair!” said Miss Allen, of Fairchild, Antonia’s college
friend. “It makes a social function of the naming of a town!”
“Yes,” said Mr. Elkins, “and it is one of the really enduring things we can
do. Long after the memory of every one here is departed, these villages will
still bear the names we give them to-day. If there’s any truth in the belief
that some people have, that names have an influence for good or evil, the
naming of the towns may be important as building the railroad.”
I was sitting with Antonia. Miss Allen and Captain Tolliver were with us,
our faces turned toward one another. General Lattimore, with Josie and her
father, was on the opposite side of the car. Most of the company were sitting
or standing near, and the conversation was quite general.
“Oh, it’s like a romance!” half whispered Antonia to us. “I envy you men
who build roads and make towns. Look at Mr. Elkins, Sadie, as he stands
there! He is master of everything; to me he seems as great as Napoleon!”
She neither blushed nor sought to conceal from us her adoration for Jim. It
was the day of his triumph, and a fitting time to acknowledge his kinghood;
and her admission that she thought him the greatest, the most excellent of
men did not surprise me. Yet, because he was older than she, and had never
put himself in a really loverlike attitude toward her, I thought it was simply
an exalted girlish regard, and not at all what we usually understand by an
affair of the heart. Moreover, at that time such praise as she gave him would
not have been thought extravagant in almost any social gathering in
Lattimore. Let me confess that to me it does not now seem so ... Cecil Barr-
Smith walked out and stood on the platform.
General Lattimore was apparently thinking of the features of the situation
which had struck Antonia as romantic.

“You young men,” said he, “are among the last of the city-builders and
road-makers. My generation did these things differently. We went out with
arms in our hands, and hewed out spaces in savagery for homes. You don’t
seem to see it; but you are straining every nerve merely to shift people from
many places to one, and there to exploit them. You wind your coils about an
inert mass, you set the dynamo of your power of organization at work, and
the inert mass becomes a great magnet. People come flying to it from the
four quarters of the earth, and the first-comers levy tribute upon them, as
the price of standing-room on the magnet!”
“I nevah hea’d the real merit and strength and safety of ouah real-estate
propositions bettah stated, suh!” said Captain Tolliver ecstatically.
Jim stood looking at the General with sober regard.
“Go on, General,” said he.
“Not only that,” went on the General, “but people begin forestalling the
standing-room, so as to make it scarcer. They gamble on the power of the
magnet, and the length of time it will draw. They buy to-day and sell to-
morrow; or cast up what they imagine they might sell for, and call the
increase profit. Then comes the time when the magnet ceases to draw, or the
forestallers, having, in their greed, grasped more than they can keep, offer
too much for the failing market, and all at once the thing stops, and the
dervish-dance ends in coma, in cold forms and still hands, in misery and
extinction!”
There was a pause, during which the old soldier sat looking out of the
widow, no one else finding aught to say. Elkins remained standing, and
once or twice gave that little movement of the head which precedes speech,
but said nothing. Cornish smiled sardonically. Josie looked anxiously at
Jim, apprehensive as to how he would take it. At last it was Ballard the
conservative who broke silence.
“I hope, General,” said he, “that our little movement won’t develop into a
dervish-dance. Anyhow, you will join in our congratulations upon the
completion of the railroad. You know you once did some railroad-building
yourself, down there in Tennessee—I know, for I was there. And I’ve
always taken an interest in track-laying ever since.”
“So have I,” said the General; “that’s what brought me out to-day.”

“Oh, tell us about it,” said Josie, evidently pleased at the change of subject;
“tell us about it, please.”
“No, no!” he protested, “you may read it better in the histories, written by
young fellows who know more about it than we who were there. You’ll
find, when you read it, that it was something like this: Grant’s host was over
around Chattanooga, starving for want of means for carrying in provisions.
We were marching eastward to join him, when a message came telling us to
stop at Decatur and rebuild the railroad to Nashville. So, without a thought
that there was such a thing as an impossibility, we stopped—we seven or
eight thousand common Americans, volunteer soldiers, picked at random
from the legions of heroes who saved liberty to the world—and without an
engineering corps, without tools or implements, with nothing except what
any like number of our soldiers had, we stopped and built the road. That is
all. The rails had been heated, and wound about trees and stumps. The
cross-ties were burned to heat the rails. The cars had been destroyed by fire,
and their warped ironwork thrown into ditches. The engines lay in scrap-
heaps at the bottoms of ravines and rivers. The bridges were gone. Out of
the chaos to which the structure had been resolved, there was nothing left
but the road-bed.
“When I think of what we did, I know that with liberty and intelligence men
with their naked hands could, in short space, re-create the destroyed wealth
of the world. We made tools of the scraps of iron and steel we found along
the line. We felled trees. We impressed little sawmills and sawed the logs
into timbers for bridges and cars. Out of the battle-scarred and march-worn
ranks came creative and constructive genius in such profusion as to astound
us, who thought we knew them so well. Those blue-coated fellows, enlisted
and serving as food for powder, and used to destruction, rejoiced in once
more feeling the thrill there is in making things.”
“Out of the ranks came millers, and ground the grain the foragers brought
in; came woodmen, and cut the trees; came sawyers, and sawed the lumber.
We asked for blacksmiths; and they stepped from the ranks, and made their
own tools and the tools of the machinists. We called for machinists; and out
of the ranks they stepped, and rebuilt the engines, and made the cars ready
for the carpenters. When we wanted carpenters, out of the same ranks of
common soldiers they walked, and made the cars. From the ranks came
other men, who took the twisted rails, unwound them from the stumps and

unsnarled them from one another, as women unwind yarn, and laid them
down fit to carry our trains. And in forty days our message went back to
Grant that we had ‘stopped and built the road,’ and that our engines were
even then drawing supplies to his hungry army. Such was the incomparable
army which was commanded by that silent genius of war; and to have been
one of such an army is to have lived!”
The withered old hand trembled, as the great past surged back through his
mind. We all sat in silence; and I looked at Captain Tolliver, doubtful as to
how he would take the old Union general’s speech. What the Captain’s
history had been none of us knew, except that he was a Southerner. When
the general ceased, Tolliver was sitting still, with no indication of being
conscious of anything special in the conversation, except that a red spot
burned in each dark cheek. As the necessity for speech grew with the
lengthening silence, he rose and faced General Lattimore.
“Suh,” said he, “puhmit a man who was with the victohs of Manasses; who
chahged with mo’ sand than sense at Franklin; and who cried like a child
aftah Nashville, and isn’t ashamed of it, by gad! to offah his hand, and to
say that he agrees with you, suh, in youah tribute to the soldiers of the wah,
and honahs you, suh, as a fohmah foe, and a worthy one, and he hopes, a
future friend!”
Somehow, the Captain’s swelling phrases, his sonorous allusions to himself
in the third person, had for the moment ceased to be ridiculous. The
environment fitted the expression. The general grasped his hand and shook
it. Then Ballard claimed the right, as one of the survivors of Franklin, to a
share in the reunion, and they at once removed the strain which had fallen
upon us with the General’s first speech, by relating stories and fraternizing
soldierwise, until Conductor Corcoran called in at the door, “Mystery
Number One! All out for the christening!”
As we gathered on the platform, we saw that the signboard on the station-
building, for the name of the town, had been put up, but was veiled by a
banner draped over it. Tents were pitched near, in which people lived
waiting for the lot-auction, that they might buy sites for shops and homes.
The waters of the lake shone through the trees a few rods away; and in
imagination I could see the village of the future, sprinkled about over the
beautiful shore. The future villagers gathered near the platform; and when

Jim stepped forward to make the speech of the occasion, he had a
considerable audience.
“Ladies and gentlemen,” said he, “our visit is for the purpose of showing
the interest which the Lattimore & Great Western takes and will continue to
take in the towns on its line, and to add a name to what, I notice, has
already become a local habitation. In conferring that name, we are aware
that the future citizens of the place have claims upon us. So one has been
selected which, as time passes, will grow more and more pleasant to your
ears; and one which the person bestowing it regards as an honor to the town
as high as could be conferred in a name. No station on our lines could have
greater claims upon our regard than the possession of this name. And now,
gentlemen—”
Mr. Elkins removed his hat, and we all followed his example. Some one
pulled a cord, the banner fell away, and the name was revealed. It was
“Josephine.” The women looked at it, and turned their eyes on Josie, who
blushed rosily, and shrank back behind her father, who burst into a loud
laugh of unalloyed pleasure.
“I propose three cheers for the town of Josephine,” went on Mr. Elkins,
“and for the lady for whom it is named!”
They were real cheers—good hearty ones; followed by an address, in the
name of the town, by a bright young man who pushed forward and with
surprising volubility thanked President Elkins for his selection of the name,
and closed with flowery compliments to the blushing Miss Trescott, whose
identity Jim had disclosed by a bow. He was afterwards a thorn in our flesh
in his practice as a personal-injury lawyer. At the time, however, we
warmed to him, as under his leadership the dwellers in the tents and round
about the waters of Mirror Lake all shook hands with Jim and Josie.
Cornish stood with a saturnine smile on his face, and glared at some of the
more pointed hits of the young lawyer. Cecil Barr-Smith beamed radiant
pleasure, as he saw the evident linking in this public way of Jim’s name and
Josie’s. Antonia stood close to Cecil’s side, and chatted vivaciously to him
—not with him; for her words seemed to have no correlation with his.
“Quite like the going away of a bridal party!” said she with exaggerated
gayety, and with a little spitefulness, I thought. “Has any one any rice?”

“All aboard!” said Corcoran; and the joyful and triumphant party, with their
outward intimacy and their inward warfare of passions and desires, rolled
on toward “Mystery Number Two,” which was duly christened “Cornish,”
and celebrated in champagne furnished by its godfather.
“Don’t you ever drink champagne?” said Cornish, as Josie declined to
partake.
“Never,” said she.
“What, never?” he went on, Pinaforically.
“My God!” thought I, “the assurance of the man!” And the palm-encircled
alcove at Auriccio’s, as it was wont so often to do, came across my vision,
and shut out everything but the Psyche face in its ruddy halo, speeding by
me into the street, and the vexed young man in the faultless attire slowly
following.
Mystery Number Three was “Antonia,” a lovely little place in embryo;
“Barslow” came next, followed by “Giddings” and “Tolliver.” We were
tired of it when we reached “Hinckley,” platted on a farm owned by
Antonia’s father, and where we ceased to perform the ceremony of
unveiling. It was a memorable trip, ending with sunset and home. Captain
Tolliver assisted General Lattimore to alight from the train, and they went
arm in arm up to the old General’s home.
That night, according to his wont, Jim came to smoke with me in the late
evening. “Let’s take a car,” said he, “and go up and have a look at the
houses.”
These were our new mansions up in Lynhurst Park Addition, now in process
of erection. In the moonlight we could see them dimly, and at a little
distance they looked like masses of ruins—the second childhood of houses.
A stranger could have seen, from the polished columns and the piles of
carved stone, that they were to be expensive and probably beautiful
structures.
“What do you think of the General in the rôle of Cassandra?” asked Jim, as
we sat in the skeleton room which was to be his library.
“It struck me,” said I, “as a particularly artistic bit of croaking!”

“The Captain says frequently,” said Jim, his cigar glowing like a variable
star, “that opportunity knocks once. The General, I’m afraid, knocks all the
time. But if it should turn out that he’s right about the—the—dervish-dance
... it would be ... to put it mildly ... a horse on us, Al, wouldn’t it?”
I had no answer to this fanciful speech, and made none. Instead, I told him
of Giddings’s love-sickness.
“The philosophy of Iago has broken down,” said he, “and the boy is sort of
short-circuited. Antonia can take him in hand, and turn him out full of
confidence; and with that, I’ll answer for the lady. That can be fixed easy,
and ought to be. Let’s walk back.”
“What was it he said?” he asked, as we parted. “‘Coma, cold forms, still
hands, and extinction.’ Well, if the dervish-dance does wind up in that sort
of thing, it’s only a short-cut to the inevitable. Those are pretty houses up
there; we’d have been astounded over them when we used to fish together
on Beaver Creek;—but suppose they are?
“‘They say the Lion and the Lizard keep
The Courts where Jamshyd gloried and drank deep;
And Bahram, that great hunter—the Wild Ass
Stamps o’er his Head, but cannot break his Sleep!’
Good-night, Al!“

CHAPTER XV.
Some Affairs of the Heart Considered in their Relation to Dollars
Cents.

Antonia was sitting in a hammock. Josie and Alice were not far away
watching Cecil Barr-Smith, who was wading into the lake to get water-lilies
for them, contrary to the ordinances of the city of Lattimore in such cases
made and provided. The six were dawdling away our time one fine Sunday

in Lynhurst Park. I forgot to say Mr. Elkins and myself were discussing
affairs of state with Miss Hinckley.
“He’s such a ninny,” said Antonia.
“Aren’t all people when in his forlorn condition?” asked Jim.
Antonia looked away at the clouds, and did not reply.
“But if he had a morsel of the cynical philosophy he boasts of,” said she,
“he could see.”
“I don’t know about that,” said Jim lazily, looking over at the other group;
“a woman can conceal her feelings in such a case pretty completely.”
“I don’t know about that,” echoed Antonia. “I wish I did; it would simplify
things.”
“I believe,” said I, “that it’s a simple enough matter for you to solve and
manage as it is.”
“But it’s so absurd to bother with!” said she; “and what’s the use?”
“Doesn’t it seem that way?” said Jim. “And yet you know we brought him
here for a definite purpose; and in his present state he can’t make good. Just
read his editorial this morning: it would add gloom to the proceedings, read
at a funeral. We want things whooped up, and he wants to whoop ’em; but
long screeds on ‘The Sacred Right of Self-destruction’ hurt things, and
bring the paper into disrepute, and crowd out optimistic matter that we
desire. And as long as both families want the thing brought about, and there
is good reason to think that Laura will not prove eternally immovable, I
take it to be an important enough matter, from the standpoint of dollars and
cents, for the exercise of our diplomacy.”
“Well, then,” said Antonia, “get the people together on some social
occasion, and we’ll try.”
“I’ve thought,” said Jim, “of having a house-warming—as soon as the
weather gets so that the very name of the function won’t keep folks away.
My house is practically done, you know.”
“Just the thing,” said Antonia. “There are cosy nooks and deep retreats
enough to make it a sort of labyrinth for the ensnaring of our victims.”

“Isn’t it a queer thing in language,” said Jim, “that these retreats are the
places where advances are made!”
“Not when you consider,” said Antonia, “that retreats follow repulses.”
“We ought to have the Captain and the General here, if this military
conversation is to continue,” said I. “And here comes Cecil. Stop before he
comes, or we shall never get through with the explanation of the jokes.”
This remark elicited the laughter which the puns failed to provoke; for Cecil
was color-blind in all things relating to the American joke. The humor of
Punch appealed to him, and the wit of Sterne and Dean Swift; but the funny
column and the paragrapher’s niche of our newspapers he regarded as
purely pathological phenomena. I sometimes feel that Cecil was right about
this. Can the mind which continues to be charmed by these paragraphic
strainings be really sound?—but this is not a dissertation. Cecil reconciled
himself to his position as the local exemplification of the traditional
Englishman whose trains of ideas run on the freight schedule—and was one
of the most popular fellows in Lattimore. He gloried in his slavery to
Antonia, and seemed to glean hope from the most sterile circumstances.
It was easy to hope, in Lattimore, then. It was not many days after our talk
in the park before I noticed a change for the better in Giddings, even. Just
before Jim’s house-warming, he came to me with something like optimism
in his appearance. I started to cheer him up, and went wrong.
“I’m glad to see by your cheerful looks,” said I, “that the philosophy of
Iago—”
“Say, now!” cried he, “don’t remind me of that, for Heaven’s sake!”
“Why, certainly not,” said I, “if you object.”
“I do object,” said he most earnestly; “why, that damned-fool philosophy
may have ruined my life, you know.”
“Of course I know what you mean,” said I; “but I’m convinced, and so are
all your friends, that if you fail, it’ll be your own lack of nerve, and nothing
else, that you’ll owe the disaster to. You should—”
“I should have refrained from trampling under foot the dearest ideals of the
only girl— However, I can’t talk of these things to any one, Barslow. But I
have some hope now. Antonia and Josie have both been very kind lately—

and say, Barslow, I see now how little foundation there is for that old gag
about the women hating each other!”
“I’ve always felt,” said I, anxious to draw him out so that I might see what
the conspirators had been doing, “that there’s nothing in that idea. But what
has changed your view?”
“Antonia, and Josie, and even your wife,” said he, “have been keeping up a
regular lobby in my behalf with Laura. They think they’ve got the deal
plugged up now, so that she’ll give me a show again, and—”
“Why, surely,” said I; “in my opinion, there never was any need for you to
feel downcast.”
“Barslow,” he said, with the air of a man who has endured to the limit, “you
are a good fellow, but you make me tired when you talk like that. Why, four
weeks ago I had no more show than a snowball in—in the crater of
Vesuvius. But now I’m encouraged. These girls have been doing me good,
as I just said, and I’m convinced that my series of editorials on ‘The
Influence of Christianity on Civilization,’ in which I’ve given the Church
the credit of being the whole thing, has helped some.”
“They ought to do good somewhere,” said I, “they certainly haven’t
boomed Lattimore any.”
“Damn Lattimore!” said he bitterly. “When a man’s very life—But see here,
Barslow, I know you’re not in earnest about this. And I’ll be all right in a
day or two, or I’ll be eternally wrong. I’m going to make one final cast of
the die. I may go down to bottomless perdition, or I may be caught up to the
battlements of heaven; but such a mass of doubts and miseries as I’ve been
lately, I’ll no longer be! Pray for me, Barslow, pray for me!”
This despairing condition of Giddings’s was a sort of continuing sensation
with us at that time. We discussed it quite freely in all its aspects, humorous
and tragic. It was so unexpected a development in the young man’s
character, and, with all due respect to the discretion and resisting powers of
Miss Addison, so entirely gratuitous and factitious.
“He has ability as a writer,” said the Captain; “but in such a mattah anybody
but a fool ought to see that the thing to do is to chahge the intrenchments. I
trust that I may not be misunde’stood when I say that, in my opinion, a good
rattling chahge would not be a fo’lo’n hope!”

“It bothers,” said Jim; “and if it weren’t for that, I’d feel conscience-
stricken at doing anything to rob the idiot of a most delicious grief.”
The coolness of early autumn was in the air the night of Jim’s house-
warming. To describe his dwelling, in these days when fortunes are spent on
the details of a stairway, and a king’s ransom for the tapestries of a salon, all
of which luxuries are spread before the eyes of the public in the columns of
Sunday papers and magazines, would be to court an anticlimax. But this
was before the multimillionaire had made the need for an augmentative of
the word “luxury”; and Jim’s house was noteworthy for its beauty: its
cunningly wrought iron and wood; and columned halls and stairways; and
wide-throated fireplaces, each a picture in tile, wood, and metalwork; and
vistas like little fairylands through silken portières; and carven chairs and
couches, reminiscent of royal palaces; and chambers where lovely color-
schemes were worked out in rug, and bed, and canopy. There were
decorations made by men whose names were known in London and Paris.
From out-of-the-way places Mr. Elkins had brought collections of queer and
interesting and pretty things which, all his life, he had been accumulating;
and in his library were broad areas of well-worn book-backs. Somehow,
people looked upon the Mr. Elkins who was master of all these as a more
important man than the Elkins who had blown into the town on some
chance breeze of speculation, and taken rooms at the Centropolis.
It was all light and color, that night. Even the formal flower-beds of the
grounds and the fountain spouting on the lawn were like scenery in the
lime-light. Only, back in the shrubbery there were darker nooks in summer-
houses and arbors for those who loved darkness rather than light, because
their deeds, to the common mind, were likely to seem foolish. I remember
thinking that if Mr. Giddings really wanted a chance to take the high dive of
which he had spoken to me, the opportunity was before him.
His Laura was there, her devotee-like expression striving with an
exceedingly low-cut dress to sound the distinguishing note of her
personality. Giddings was at the punch-bowl as on their arrival she swept
past with the General. When he saw the nun-like glance over the swelling
bosom, the poor stricken cynic blushed, turned pale, and wheeled to flee.
But Cecil, as if following orders, arrested him and began plying him with
the punch—from which Giddings seemed to draw courage: for I saw him,
soon, gravitate to her whom he loved and so mysteriously dreaded.

“It’s a pe’fect jewel-case of a house!” said the Captain, as he moved with
the trooping company through the mansion.
“Indeed, indeed it is,” said Mrs. Tolliver to Alice; “the jewel, whoever it
may be, is to be envied.”
“I hope,” said Jim to Josie, “that you agree with Mrs. Tolliver?”
“Oh, yes,” said Josie, “but you attach far too much importance to my
judgment. If it is any comfort to you, however, I want to praise—everything
—unreservedly.”
“I won’t know, for a while,” said Jim, “whether it is to be my house only, or
home in the full sense of the word.”
“One doesn’t know about that, I fancy,” said Cecil; “for a long time—”
“I mean to know soon,” said Jim.
Josie was looking intently at the carving on one of the chairs, and paid no
heed, though the remark seemed to be addressed to her.
“What I mean, you know,” said Cecil, “is that, no matter how well the
house may be built and furnished, it’s the associations, the history of the
place, the things that are in the air, that makes ’Ome!”
There was in the manner of his capitalizing the word as he uttered it, and in
the unwonted elision of the H, that tribute to his dear island which the
exiled Briton (even when soothed by the consolation offered by street-car
systems to superintend, and rose-pink blondes to serve), always pays when
he speaks of Home.
“Associations,” said Jim, “may be historical or prophetic. In the former
case, we have to take them on trust; but as to those of the future, we are sure
of them.”
“Yahs,” said Cecil, using the locution which he always adopted when
something subtle was said to him, “I dare say! I dare say!”
“Well, then,” Jim went on, “I have this matter of the atmosphere or
associations under my own control.”
“Just so,” said Cecil. “Clever conceit, Miss Trescott, isn’t it, now?”

But Miss Trescott had apparently heard nothing of Jim’s speech, and
begged pardon; and wouldn’t they go and show her the bronzes in the
library?
“This mansion, General,” said the Captain, “takes one back, suh, to the
halcyon days of American history. I refeh, suh, to those times when the
plantahs of the black prairie belt of Alabama lived like princes, in the heart
of an enchanted empire!”
“A very interesting period, Captain,” said the General. “It is a pity that the
industrial basis was one which could not endure!”
“In the midst of fo’ests, suh,” went on the Captain, “we had ouah mansions,
not inferio’ to this—each a little kingdom with its complete wo’ld of
amusements, its cote, and its happy populace, goin’ singin’ to the wo’k
which supported the estate!”
“Yes,” said the General, “I thought, when we were striking down that state
of things, that we were doing a great thing for that populace. But I now see
that I was only helping the black into a new slavery, the fruits of which we
see here, around us, to-night.”
“I hahdly get youah meaning, suh—”
“Well,” said the General, looking about at the little audience. (It was in the
smoking-room, and those present were smokers only.) “Well, now, take my
case. I have some pretty valuable grounds down there where I live. When I
got them, they were worthless. I could build as good a mansion as this or
any of your ante-bellum Alabama houses for what I can get out of that little
tract. What is that value? Merely the expression in terms of money of the
power of excluding the rest of mankind from that little piece of ground. I
make people give me the fruits of their labor, myself doing nothing. That’s
what builds this house and all these great houses, and breeds the luxury we
are beginning to see around us; and the consciousness that this slavery
exists, and is increasing, and bids fair to grow greatly, is what is making
men crazy over these little spots of ground out here in the West! It is this
slavery—”
“Suh,” exclaimed the Captain, rising and grasping the General’s hand, “you
have done me the favo’ of making me wisah! I nevah saw so cleahly the
divine decree which has fo’eo’dained us to this opulence. Nothing so

satisfactory, suh, as a basis and reason foh investment, has been advanced in
my hearing since I have been in the real-estate business! Let us wo’k this
out a little mo’ in detail, if you please, suh—”
“Let us escape while there is yet time!” said Cornish; and we fled.
After supper there was a cotillion. The spacious ballroom, with its roof so
high that the lights up there were as stars, was a sight which could scarcely
be reconciled with the village community which he had found and changed.
The palms, and flowers, and lights which decorated the room; the
orchestra’s river of dance-music; the men, all in the black livery which—on
the surface—marks the final conquest of civilization over barbarism; the
beautiful gowns, the sparkling jewels, and the white shoulders and arms of
the ladies—all these made me wonder if I had not been transported to some
Mayfair or Newport, so pictorial, so decorative, so charged with art, it
seemed to be. The young people, carrying on their courtships in these
unfamiliar halls, their disappearances into the more remote and tenebrous
outskirts of the assembly—all seemed to me to be taking place on the stage,
or in some romance.
I told Alice about this as we walked home—it was only across the street—
to our own new house.
“Don’t tell any one about this feeling of yours,” said she. “It betrays your
provincialism, my dear. You should feel, for the first time in your life,
perfectly at home. ‘Armor, rusting on his walls, On the blood of Clifford
calls,’ you know.”
“Mine didn’t hear the call,” said I; “I’m probably the first of my race to
wear this—But I enjoyed it.”
“Well, I am too full of something that took place to discuss the matter,” said
she, as we sat down at home. “I am perplexed. You know about Mr. Cornish
and Josie, don’t you?”
She startled me, for I had never told her a word.
“Know about them!” I cried, a little dramatically. “What do you mean? No,
I don’t!”
“Why, what’s the matter, Albert?” she queried. “I haven’t charged them
with midnight assassination, or anything like that! Only, it seems that he has

been making love to her, for some time, in his cool and self-contained way.
I’ve known it, and she’s been perfectly conscious, that I knew; but never
said anything to me of it, and seemed unwilling even to approach the
subject. But to-night Cecil and I found her out in the canopied seat by the
fountain, and I knew something was the matter, and sent Cecil away.
Something told me that Mr. Cornish was concerned in it, and I asked her at
once where he went.
“‘He is gone!’ said she. ‘I don’t know where he is, and I don’t care! I wish I
might never see him any more!’
“You may imagine my surprise. When a young woman uses such language
about a man, it is a certainty that she isn’t voicing her true feelings, or that it
isn’t a normal love affair. So I wormed out of her that he had made her an
offer.”
“‘Well,’ said I, ‘if, as I infer from your conversation, you have refused him,
there’s an end of the matter; and you need not worry about seeing him any
more.’
“‘But,’ said she, ‘Alice, I haven’t refused him!’
“That took me aback a little,” went on Alice, “for I had other plans for her;
so I said: ‘You haven’t accepted the fellow, have you?’
“‘Oh, no, no!’ said she, in a sort of quivery way, ‘but what right have you to
speak of him in that way?’ And that is all I could get out of her. She was so
unreasonable and disconnected in her talk, and the others came out, and I
tell you what, Albert Barslow, that man Cornish will do evil yet, among us!
I have always thought so!”
“I don’t see any ground for any such prediction,” said I, “in anything you
have told me. Her inability to make up her mind—”
“Means that there’s something wrong,” said my wife dogmatically. “It
means that he has some sinister influence over her, as he has over almost
everybody, with those coal-black eyes of his and his satanic ways. And
worse than all else, it means that he’ll finally get her, in spite of herself!”
“Pshaw!” said I.
“Go away, Albert!” said she, “or we shall quarrel. Go back and find my fan
—I left it on the mantel in the library. The house is lighted yet; and I was

going to send you back anyhow. Kiss me, and go, please.”
I felt that if Alice had had in her memory my vision of the supper at
Auriccio’s, she would have been confirmed in her fears; but to me, in spite
of the memory, they seemed absurd. My only apprehension was that she
might be right as to the final outcome, to the wreck of Jim’s hopes. I did not
take the matter at all seriously, in fact. I think we men must usually have
such an affair worked out to some conclusion, for weal or woe, before we
regard it otherwise than lightly. That was the reason that Giddings’s
distraught condition was only a matter of laughter to all of us. And as
something like this passed through my mind, Giddings himself collared me
as I crossed the street.
“Old man!” said he, “congratulate me! It’s all right, Barslow, it’s all right.”
“Up on the battlements, are you?” said I. “Well, I congratulate you,
Giddings; and don’t make such an ass of yourself, please, any more. I never
noticed until this evening what a fine girl Laura is. You’re really a very
fortunate fellow indeed!”
“You never noticed it!” said he with utter scorn. “Well, if—”
“It’s late,” said I. “Come and see me in the morning! Good-night.”
I went in at the front door of the house. It stood wide open, as if the current
of guests passing out had removed its tendency to swing shut. It seemed
lonely now, inside, with all the decorations of the assembly still in place in
the empty hall. I passed into the library, and found Jim sitting idly in a great
leather chair. He seemed not to see me; or if he did, he paid no attention. I
went to the mantel, picked up Alice’s fan, and turned to Jim.
“Sit down,” said he.
“Having a sort of ‘oft in the stilly night’ experience, Jim, or a case of
William the Conqueror on the Field of Hastings?”
“Yes,” said he. “Something like that.”
“Well, your house-warming has been a success, Jim,” said I, “though a
fellow wouldn’t think so to look at you. And the house is faultless. I envy
you the house, but the ability to plan and furnish it still more. I didn’t think
it was in you, old man! Where did you learn it all?”

“You may have the house, if you want it, Al,” said he. “I don’t think it’s
going to be of any use to me.”
“Why, Jim,” said I, seeing that it was something more than a mere mood
with him, “what is it? Has anything gone wrong?”
“Nothing that I’ve any right to complain of,” said he. “Of course, no man
puts as much of his life into such a thing as I have into this—without
thinking of more than living in it—alone. I’ve never had what you can
really call a home—not since I was a little chap, when it was home
wherever there were trees and mother. I’ve filled this—with those
associations I spoke to Barr-Smith about—to-night—a little more than I
seem to have had any warrant to do. I tried to make sure about the jewel for
the jewel-case to-night, and it went wrong, Al; and that’s all there is of it. I
don’t think I shall need the house, and if you like it you can have it.”
“Do you mean that Josie has refused you?” said I.
“She didn’t put it that way,” said he, “but it amounts to that.”
“Nothing that isn’t a refusal,” said I, “ought to be accepted as such. What
did she say?”
“Nothing definite,” he answered wearily, “only that it couldn’t be ‘yes,’ and
when I urged her to make it ‘yes’ or ‘no,’ she refused to say either; and
asked me to forget that I had ever said anything to her about the matter.
There have been some things which—led me to hope—for a different
answer; and I’m a good deal taken down, Al ... I wouldn’t like to talk this
way—with any one else.”
There seemed to be no reason for abandonment of hope, I urged upon him,
and after a cigar or so I left him, evidently impressed with this view of the
case, but nevertheless bitterly disappointed. It meant delay and danger to his
hopes; and Jim was not a man to brook delay, or suffer danger to go
unchallenged. I dared not tell him of Cornish’s offer, and of its fate, so
similar to his.
“I wonder if it is coquetry on her part,” thought I, as I went back with the
fan. “I wonder if it will cause things to go wrong in our business affairs. I
wonder if it is possible for her to be sincerely unable to make up her mind,
or if there is anything in Alice’s malign-influence theory. Anyhow, in the
department of Cupid business certainly is picking up!”

CHAPTER XVI.
Some Things which Happened in Our Halcyon Days.

If there was any tension among us just after the house-warming, it was not
noticeable. Mr. Cornish and Mr. Elkins seemed unaware of their rivalry.
Had either of the two been successful, it might have made mischief; but as
it was, neither felt that his rejection was more than temporary. Neither knew
much of the other’s suit, and both seemed full of hope and good spirits.
Altogether, these were our halcyon days. It seemed to crew and captain a
time for the putting off of armor, and the donning of the garlands of
complacent respite from struggle. The work we had undertaken seemed
accomplished—our village was a city. The great wheel we had set whirling
went spinning on with power. Long ago we had ceased to treat the matter
jocularly; and to regard our operations as applied psychology only, or as a
piratical reunion, no longer occurred to us. There is such a thing, I believe,
as self-hypnotism; but if we knew it, we made no application of our
knowledge to our own condition. This great, scattered, ebullient town,
grown from the drowsy Lattimore of a few years ago, must surely be, even
now, what we had willed it to be: and therefore, could we not pause and
take our ease?
There was the General, of course. He, Jim said, “‘knocked’ so constantly as
to be sort of ex-officio President of the Boiler-makers’ Union,” and talked
of the inevitable collapse. But who ever heard of a city built by people of
his way of thinking? And there was Josie Trescott, with her agreement on
broad lines with the General, and her deprecation of the giving of fortunes
to people who had not earned them; but Josie was only a woman, who, to be
sure, knew more of most matters than the rest of us, but could not have any
very valuable knowledge of the prospects for commercial prosperity.
That we were in the midst of an era of the most wonderful commercial
prosperity none denied. How could they? The streets, so lately bordered
with low stores, hotels, and banks, were now craggy with tall office
buildings and great hostelries, through which the darting elevators shot

hurrying passengers. Those trees which made early twilight in the streets
that night when Alice, Jim, and I first rode out to the Trescott farm were
now mostly cut down to make room for “improvements.”
Brushy Creek gorge was no longer dark and cool, with its double sky-line
of trees drowsing toward one another, like eyelashes, from the friendly
cliffs. The cooing of the pigeons was gone forever. The muddied water from
the great flume raced down through the ravine, turning many wheels, but
nowhere gathering in any form or place which seemed good for trout. On
either side stood shanties, and ramshackle buildings where such things as
stonecutting and blacksmithing were done. Along the waterside ran the
tracks of our Terminal and Belt Line System, on which trains of flat-cars
always stood, engaged in the work of carrying away the cliffs, in which
they were aided and abetted by giant derricks and the fiends of dynamite
and nitro-glycerin. Limekilns burned all the time, turning the
companionable gray ledges into something offensive and corrosive. One
must now board a street-car, and ride away beyond Lynhurst Park before
one could find the good and pure little Brushy Creek of yore.
The dwellers in the houses which stood in their lawns of vivid green had
gone away into the new “additions,” to be in the fashion, and to escape
from the smoke and clang of engine and factory. Their old houses were torn
away, or converted, by new and incongruous extensions, into cheap
boarding-houses. Only the Lattimore house kept faith with the past, and
stood as of old, in its five acres of trees and grass, untouched of the fever
for platting and subdivision, its very skirts drawn up from the asphalt by
austere retaining-walls. And here went on the preparation for the time when
Laura and Clifford were to stand up and declare their purposes and
intentions with reference to each other. The first wedding this was to be, in
all our close-knit circle.
“I am glad,” said I, “that they are all so sensible as not to permit rivalries to
breed discord among us. It might be disastrous.”
“There is time,” said Alice, “for that to develop yet.”
Not that everything happened as we wished. Indeed, some things gave us
much anxiety. Bill Trescott, for instance, began at last to show signs of that
going up in the air which Jim had said we must keep him from. Even
Captain Tolliver complained that Bill’s habits were getting bad: and he was

the last person in the world to censure excess in the vices which he deemed
gentlemanly. His own idea of morning, for instance, was that period of the
day when the bad taste in the mouth so natural to a gentleman is removed
by a stiff toddy, drunk just before prayers. He would, no doubt, have
conceded to the inventor of the alphabet a higher place among men than
that of the discoverer of the mint julep, had the matter been presented to
him in concrete form; but would have qualified the admission by adding,
with a seriousness incompatible with the average conception of a joke: “But
the question is sutt’nly one not entiahly free from doubt, suh; not entiahly
free from doubt!”
However, the Captain had his standards, and prescribed for himself limits of
time, place, and degree, to which he faithfully conformed. But he had been
for a long time doing business under a sort of partnership arrangement with
Bill, and their affairs had become very much interwoven. So he came to us,
one day, in something like a panic, on finding that Bill had become a
frequenter of one of the local bucket-shops, and had been making maudlin
boasts of the profitable deals he had made.
“This means, gentlemen,” said the Captain, “that influences entiahly fo’eign
to ouah investments hyah ah likely to bring a crash, which will not only
wipe out Mr. Trescott, but, owin’ to ouah association in the additions we
have platted, cyah’y me down also! You can see that with sev’al hundred
thousand dolla’s of deferred payments on what we have sold, most of which
have been rediscounted in the East by the G. B. T., Mr. Trescott’s condition
becomes something of serious conce’n fo’ you-all, as well as fo’ me.
Nothing else, I assuah you, gentlemen, could fo’ce me to call attention to a
mattah so puahly pussonal as a diffe’nce between gentlemen in theiah
standahds of inebriety! Nothing else, believe me!”
By the G. B. T. the Captain meant the Grain Belt Trust Company, and
anything which affected its solvency or welfare was, as he said, a matter of
serious concern for all of us. In fact, at that very moment there were in
Lattimore two officers of New England banks with whom we had placed a
rather heavy line of G. B. T. securities, and who had made the trip for the
purpose of looking us up. Suppose that they found out that the notes and
mortgages of William S. Trescott & Co. really had back of them only some
very desirable suburban additions, and the personal responsibility of a
retired farmer, who was daily handing his money to board-of-trade

gamblers, with whom he was getting an education in the great strides we
are making in the matter of mixed drinks? This thought occurred to all of us
at once.
“Well,” said Cornish, stating the point of agreement after the Captain’s
trouble had been fully discussed, “unfortunately ‘the right to be a cussed
fool is safe from all devices human,’ and there doesn’t seem to be any
remedy.”
It all came, thought I, as Jim and I sat silent after Cornish and the Captain
went out, from the fact that Bill’s present condition in life gave those
tendencies to which he had always been prone to yield, a chance for
unrestricted growth. He ought to have staid with his steers. Cattle and corn
were the only things in which he could take an interest sufficiently keen to
keep him from drink. These habits of his were enacting the old story of the
lop-eared rabbits in Australia—overrunning the country. Bill had been as
sober a citizen as one could desire, as long as his house-building occupied
his time; and he and Josie had worked together as companionably as they
used to do in the hay and wheat. But now he was drifting away from her.
Her father should have staid on the farm.
“Do you know,” said I, “that Giddings is making about as great a fool of
himself as Bill?”
“Yes,” said Jim, “but that’s because he’s in a terrible state of mind about his
marriage. If we can keep him from delirium tremens until after the
wedding, he’ll be all right. Some Italian brain-sharp has written up cases
like his, and he’ll be all right. But with Bill it’s different.... Do you
remember our old Shep?”
“No,” I returned wonderingly, almost impatiently. “What about him?”
“Well,” he mused, “I’ve been picking up knowledge of men for a while
along back; and I’ve come to prize more highly the personal history of
dogs; and Shep was worth a biography for its own sake, to say nothing of
the value of a typical case. He was a woolly collie, who would cheerfully
have given up his life for the cows and sheep. Anything in his line, that a
dog could grasp, Shep knew, and he was busier than a cranberry-merchant
the year around, and the happiest thing on the farm. Then our folks moved
to Mayville, and took him along. He wasn’t fitted for town life at all. He’d

lie on the front piazza, and search the street for cows and sheep, and when
one came along he’d stick his sharp nose through the fence, and whine as if
some one was whipping him. In less than six weeks he bit a baby; in two
months he was the most depraved dog in Mayville, and in three ... he died.”
I had no answer for the apologue—not even for the self-condemnatory tone
in which he told it. Presently he rose to go, and said that he would not be
back.
“Don’t forget our date at the club this evening,” said he, as he passed out.
“Your style of diplomacy always seems to win with these down-East
bankers. Your experience as rob-ee gives you the right handshake and the
subscribed-and-sworn-to look that does their business for ’em every time.
Good-by until then.”
Our club was the terminal bud of our growth, and was housed in a building
of which we were enormously proud. It was managed by a steward
imported from New York, whose salary was made large to harmonize with
his manners—that being the only way in which the majority of our
members felt equal to living up to them. So far as money could make a
club, ours was of high rank. There were meat-cooks and pastry-cooks in
incredible numbers, under the command of a French chef, who ruled the
house committee with a rod of iron. We were all members as a matter of
public duty. I have often wondered what the servants, brought from Eastern
cities, thought of it all. To see Bill Trescott and Aleck Macdonald going in
through the great door, noiselessly swung open for them by an attendant in
livery, was a sight to be remembered. The chief ornament of the club was
Cornish, who lived there.
“I want to see Mr. Cornish,” said I to the servant who took my overcoat,
that evening.
“Right this way, sir,” said he. “Mr. Giddings is with him. He gave orders for
you to be shown up.”
Cornish sat at a little round table on which there were some bottles and
glasses. The tipple was evidently ale, and Mr. Giddings was standing
opposite, lifting a glass in one hand and pointing at it with the other, in
evident imitation of the attitude in which the late Mr. Gough loved to have

himself pictured; but the sentiments of the two speakers were quite
different.
“‘Turn out more ale; turn up the light!’”
Giddings glanced at the electric light-fixtures, and then looked about as if
for a servant to turn them up.
“‘I will not go to bed to-night!
For, of all foes that man should dread,
The first and worst one is a bed!
Friends I have had, both old and young;
Ale have we drunk, and songs we’ve sung.
Enough you know when this is said,
That, one and all, they died in bed!’”
Here Giddings’s voice broke with grief, and he stopped to drink the rest of
the glassful, and went on:
“‘In bed they died, and I’ll not go
Where all my friends have perished so!
Go, ye who fain would buried be;
But not to-night a bed for me!’”
“Do you often have these Horatian fits?” I inquired.
“Base groveler!” said he, “if you can’t rise to the level of the occasion,
don’t butt in.”
“‘For me to-night no bed prepare,
But set me out my oaken chair,
And bid me other guests beside
The ghosts that shall around me glide!’”
“You will, of course,” said Cornish, “permit us to withdraw for the purpose
of having our conference with our Eastern friends? If I take your meaning,
you’ll not be alone.”
“Not by a jugful, I’ll not be alone!” said Giddings, tossing off another glass:
“‘In curling smoke-wreaths I shall see
A fair and gentle company.
Though silent all, fair revelers they,

Who leave you not till break of day!
Go, ye who would not daylight see;
But not to-night a bed for me!
For I’ve been born, and I’ve been wed,
And all man’s troubles come of bed!’”
Here Giddings sank down in his chair and began weeping.
“The divinest attribute of poetry,” said he, “is that of bringing tears. Let me
weep awhile, fellows, and then I’ll give you the last stanza. Last stanza’s
the best—”
And in the midst of his critique he went to sleep, thereby breaking his rule
adopted in “Dum Vivemus Vigilemus.”
“Is he this way often?” said I to Cornish, as we went down to meet Jim and
the bankers.
“Pretty often,” said Cornish. “I don’t know how I’d amuse my evenings if it
weren’t for Giddings. He’s too far gone to-night, though, to be entertaining.
Gets worse, I think, as the wedding-day approaches. Trying to drown his
apprehensions, I suspect. Funny fellow, Giddings. But he’s all right from
noon to nine P.M.”
“I think we’ll have to organize a dipsomaniacs’ hospital for our crowd,”
said I, “if things keep going on as they are tending now! I didn’t think
Giddings was so many kinds of an ass!”
My complainings were cut short by our entrance into the presence of Mr.
Elkins and the New England bankers. I asked to be excused from partaking
of the refreshments which were served. I had seen and heard enough to
spoil my appetite. I was agreeably surprised to find that their independent
investigations of conditions in Lattimore had convinced them of the safety
of their investments. Really, they said, were it not for the pleasure of
meeting us here at our home, they should feel that the time and expense of
looking us up were wasted. But, handling, as they did, the moneys of estates
and numerous savings accounts, their customers were of a class in whom
timidity and nervousness reach their maximum, and they were obliged to
keep themselves in position to give assurances as to the safety of their
investments from their personal investigations.

Mr. Hinckley, who was with us, assured them that his life as a banker
enabled him fully to realize the necessity of their carefulness, which we, for
our own parts, were pleased to know existed. We were only too glad to
exhibit our books to them, make a complete showing as to our condition
generally, and even take them to see each individual piece of property
covered by our paper. Mr. Hinckley went with them to their hotel, having
proposed enough work in the way of investigation to keep them with us for
several months. They were to leave on the evening of the next day.
“But,” said Jim, as we put on our overcoats to go home, “it shows our good
will, you see.”
At that moment the steward, with an anxious look, asked Mr. Elkins for a
word in private.
“Ask Mr. Barslow if he will kindly step over here,” I heard Jim say; and I
joined them at once.
“I was just saying, sir, to Mr. Elkins,” said the steward, “that ordinarily I’d
not think of mentioning such a thing as a gentleman’s being indisposed but
should see that he was cared for here. But Mr. Trescott being in such a state,
I felt it was a case for his friends or the hospital. He’s been—a—seeing
things this afternoon; and while he’s better now in that regard, his—”
“Have a closed carriage brought at once,” said Mr. Elkins. “Al, you’d better
go up to the house, and let them know we’re coming. I’ll take him home!”
I shrank from the meeting with Mrs. Trescott and Josie, more, I think, than
if it had been Bill’s death which I was to announce. As I approached the
house, I got from it, somehow, the impression that it was a place of night-
long watchfulness; and I was not surprised by the fact that before I had time
to ring or knock at the door Mrs. Trescott herself opened it, with an
expression on her face which spoke of long vigils, and of fear passing on to
certainty. She peered past me for an expected Something on the street. Her
leisure and its new habits had assimilated her in dress and make-up to the
women of the wealthier sort in the city; but there was an immensity of
trouble in the agonized eye and the pitiful droop of her mouth, which I
should have rejoiced to see exchanged again for the ill-groomed exterior
and the old fret of the farm. Her first question ignored all reference to the
things leading to my being there, “in the dead vast and middle of the night,”

but went past me to the core of her trouble, as her eye had gone on from me
to the street, in the search for the thing she dreaded.
“Where is he, Mr. Barslow?” said she, in a hushing whisper; “where is he?”
“He is a little sick,” said I, “and Mr. Elkins is bringing him home. I came on
to tell you.” “Then he is not—” she went on, still in that hushed voice, and
searching me with her gaze.
“No, I assure you!” I answered. “He is in no immediate danger, even.”
Josie came quietly forward from the dusk of the room beyond, where I saw
she had been listening, reminding me, in spite of the incongruity of the idea,
of that time when she emerged from the obscurity of her garden, and stood
at the foot of the windmill tower, leaning on her father’s arm, her hands
filled with petunias, the night we first visited the Trescott farm. And then
my mind ran back to that other night when she had thrown herself into his
arms and begged him to take her away; and he had said, “W’y, yes, little
gal, of course I’ll take yeh away, if yeh don’t like it here!” I think that I,
perhaps, was more nearly able than any one else in the world beside herself
to gauge her grief at this long death in which she was losing him, and he
himself.
She took my hand, pressed it silently, and began caressing her mother and
whispering to her things which I could not hear. Mrs. Trescott sat upon a
sort of divan, shaking with terrible, soundless sobs, and clasping and
unclasping her hands, but making no other gesture. I stood helpless at the
hidden abyss of woe so suddenly uncovered before me and until this very
moment screened by the conventions which keep our souls apart like
prisoners in the cells in some great prison. These two women had been
bearing this for a long time, and we, their nearest friends, had stood aloof
from them. As I stood thinking of this, the carriage-wheels ground upon the
pavement in the porte cochère; and a moment later Jim came in, his face
graver than I had ever seen it. He sat down by Mrs. Trescott, and gently
took one of her hands.
“Dr. Aylesbury has given him a morphia injection,” said he, “and he is
sound asleep. The doctor thinks it best for us to carry him right to his room.
There is a man here from the hospital, who will stay and nurse him; and the
doctor came, too.”

Mrs. Trescott started up, saying that she must arrange his room. Soon the
four of us had placed him in bed, where he lay, puffy and purple, with a sort
of pasty pallor overspreading his face. His limbs occasionally jerked
spasmodically; but otherwise he was still under the spell of the opiate. His
wife, now that there was something definite to do, was self-possessed and
efficient, taking the physician’s instructions with ready apprehension. The
fact that Bill had now assumed the character of a patient rather than that of
a portent seemed to make the trouble, somehow, more normal and
endurable. The wife and daughter insisted upon assuming the care of him,
but assented to the nurse’s remaining as a help in emergencies. It was
nearing dawn when I took my leave. As I approached the door, I saw Jim
and Josie in the hall, and heard him making some last tenders of aid and
comfort before his departure. He put out his hand, and she clasped it in both
of hers.
“I want to thank you,” said she, “for what you have done.”
“I have done nothing,” he replied. “It is what I wish to do that I want you to
think of. I do not know whether I shall ever be able to forgive myself—”
“No, no!” said she. “You must not talk—you must not allow yourself to feel
in that way. It is unjust—to yourself and to—me—for you to feel so!”
I advanced to them, but she still stood looking into his face and holding his
hand clasped in hers. There was something of appeal, of an effort to express
more than the words said, in her look and attitude. He answered her regard
by a gaze so pathetically wistful that she averted her face, pressed his hand,
and turned to me.
“Good-night to you both, and thank you both, a thousand times!” said she.

“I wonder if old Shep’s relations and friends,” said Jim, as we stood under
the arc light in front of my house, “ever came to forgive the people who
took him away from his flocks and herds.”
“After what I’ve seen in the last few minutes,” said I, “I haven’t the least
doubt of it.”
“Al,” said he, “these be troublous times, but if I believed all that what you
say implies, I’d go home happy, if not jolly. And I almost believe you’re
right.”

“Well,” said I, assuming for once the rôle of the mentor, “I think that you
are foolish to worry about it. We have enough actual, well-defined,
surveyed and platted grief on our hands, without any mooning about
hunting for the speculative variety. Go home, sleep, and bring down a clear
brain for to-morrow’s business.”
“To-day’s,” said he gaily. “Tear off yesterday’s leaf from the calendar, Al.
For, look! the morn, dressed as usual, ‘walks o’er the dew of yon high
eastern hill.’”

CHAPTER XVII.
Relating to the Disposition of the Captives.

It was not later than the next day but one, that I met Giddings, alert,
ingratiating, and natty as ever.
“When am I to have the third stanza?” I inquired, “the one that’s ‘the best of
all.’”
This question he seemed to take as a rebuke; for he reddened, while he tried
to laugh.
“Barslow,” said he, “there isn’t any use in our discussing this thing. You
couldn’t understand it. A man like you, who can calculate to a hair just how
far he is going and just where to turn back, and—Oh, damn! There’s no
use!”
I sympathize with Giddings, at this present moment, in his despair of
making people understand; for I doubt, sometimes, whether it is possible for
me to make the reader understand the conditions with us in Lattimore at the
time when poor Trescott lay there in his fine house, fighting for life, and for
many things more important, and while the wedding preparations were
going forward at the General’s house.

To the steady-going, stationary, passionless community these conditions
approach the incomprehensible. No one seemed to doubt the city’s future
now. Sometimes the abnormal basis upon which our great new industries
had been established struck the stranger with distrust, if he happened to
have the insight to notice it; but the concerns were there most undeniably,
and had shifted population in their coming, and were turning out products
for the markets of the world.
That they had been evolved magically, and set in operation, not by any slow
process of meeting a felt want, but for this sole purpose of shifting
population, might be, and undoubtedly was, unusual; but given the natural
facilities for carrying the business on, and how did this forced genesis
adversely affect their prospects?
I, for one, could see no reason for apprehension. Yet when the story of
Trescott’s maudlin plunging came to our ears, and the effect of his possible
failure received consideration, or I thought of the business explosion which
would follow any open breach between Jim and Cornish (though this
seemed too remote for serious consideration), I began to ponder on the
enormously complex system of credits we had built up.
Besides the regular line of bonds and mortgages growing out of debts due
us on our real-estate sales, and against which we had issued the debentures
and the guaranteed rediscounts of the Grain Belt Trust Company, the
factories, stock yards, terminals, street-car system, and most of our other
properties were pretty heavily bonded. Some of them were temporarily
unproductive, and funds had from time to time to be provided, from sources
other than their own earnings, for the payment of their interest-charges. On
the whole, however, we had been able to carry the entire line forward from
position to position with such success that the people were kept in a fever,
and accessions to our population kept pouring in which, of their own force,
added fuel to the fire of expectancy.
This one thing began to make me uneasy—there was no place to stop. A
failure among us would quench this expectancy, and values would no
longer increase. And everything was organized on the basis of the continued
crescendo. That was the reason why every uplift in prices had been
followed by a new and strenuous effort on our part to hoist them still higher.
For that reason, we, who had become richer than we had ever hoped to be,

kept toiling on to rear to greater and greater heights an edifice which the
eternal forces of nature itself clutched, to drag down.
I was the first to suggest this feature in conference. The Trescott scare had
made me more thoughtful. True, outwardly things were more than ever
booming. The very signs on the streets spoke of the boom. It was “Lumber,
Coal, and Real Estate”; “Burbank’s Livery, Feed, and Sale Stable. Office of
Burbank Realty Co.”; or “Thronson & Larson, Grocers. Choice Lots in
Thronson’s Addition.” Even Giddings had platted the “Herald Addition,”
and was offering a choice quarter-block as a prize to the person who could
guess nearest to the average monthly increase in values in the addition, as
shown by the record of sales. Real estate appeared as a part of the business
of hardware stores and milliners’ shops, so that one was constantly
reminded of the heterogeneous announcements on the signboard of Mr.
Wegg. But while all this went on, and transactions “in dirt” were larger than
ever, one could see indications that there was in them a larger and larger
element of credit, and less and less cash. So one day, at a syndicate
conference, I sought to ease my mind by asking where this thing was to
stop, and when we could hope for a time when the town would not have to
be held up by main strength.
“Why, that’s a very remarkable question!” said Mr. Hinckley. “We surely
haven’t reached the point where we can think of stopping. Why, with the
history before us of the cities of America which, without half our natural
advantages, have grown to so many times the size of this, I’m surprised that
such a thing should be thought of! Just think of what Chicago was in ’54
when I came through. A village without a harbor, built along the ditches of a
frog-pond! And see it now; see it now!”
There was a little quiver in Mr. Hinckley’s voice, a little infirmity of his
chin, which told of advancing years. His ideas were becoming more fixed.
It was plain that the notion of Lattimore’s continued and uninterrupted
progress was one to which he would cling with the mild and unreasoning
stubbornness of gentlemanly senility. But Cornish welcomed the discussion
with something like eagerness.
“I’m glad the matter has come up,” said he. “We’ve had a few good years
here; but, in the nature of things, won’t the time come when things will be
—slower? We’ve got our first plans pretty well worked out. The mills,

factories, and live-stock industries are supporting population, and making
tonnage which the railroad is carrying. But what next? We can’t expect to
build any more railroads soon. No line of less than five hundred miles will
do any good, strategically speaking, and sending out stubs just to annex
territory for our shippers is too slow and expensive business for this crowd.
Things are booming along now; but the Eastern banks are getting finicky
about paper, and—I think things are going to be—slower—and that we
ought to act accordingly.”
There was a long silence, broken only by a dry laugh from Hinckley, and
the remark that Barslow and Cornish must be getting dyspeptic from high
living.
“Well,” said Elkins at last, ignoring Hinckley and facing Cornish, “get
down to brass nails! What policy would you adopt?”
“Oh, our present policy is all right,” answered he of the Van Dyke beard—
“Yes, yes!” interjected Hinckley. “My view exactly. A wonderfully
successful policy!”
“—and,” Cornish continued, “I would only suggest that we cease spreading
out—not cease talking it, but only just sort of stop doing it—and begin to
realize more rapidly on our holdings. Not so as to break the market, you
understand; but so as to keep the demand fairly well satisfied.”
Mr. Elkins was slow in replying, and when the reply came it was of the sort
which does not answer.
“A most important, not to say momentous question,” said he. “Let’s figure
the thing over and take it up again soon. We’ll not begin to disagree at this
late day. Mr. Hinckley has warned us that he has an engagement in thirty
minutes. It seems to me we ought to dispose of the matter of the
appropriation for the interest on those Belt Lines bonds. Wade’s mash on
‘Atkins, Corning & Co.’ won’t last long in the face of a default.”
Mr. Hinckley staid his thirty minutes and withdrew. Mr. Cornish went to the
telephone and ordered his dog-cart.
“Immediately,” he instructed, “over here at the Grain Belt Trust Building.”
“Make it in half an hour, can’t you, Cornish?” said Jim. “There are some
more things we ought to go over.”

“Say!” shouted Cornish into the transmitter. “Make that in half an hour
instead of at once.”
He hung up the telephone, and turned to Elkins inquiringly. Jim was
walking up and down on the rug, his hands clasped behind him.
“Since we’ve spread out into that string of banks,” said he, still keeping up
his walk, “and made Mr. Hinckley the president of each of ’em, he’s
reverting to his old banker’s timidity. Which consists, in all cases, in an
aversion to any change in conditions. To suggest any change, even from an
old, dangerous policy to a new safe one, startles a ‘conservative’ banker. If
we had gone on a little longer with our talk about shutting off steam and
taking the nigger off the safety-valve, you’d have seen him scared into a
numbness. But, now that the question has been brought up, let’s talk it over.
What’s your notion about it, anyhow, Al?”
“I’m seeking light,” said I. “The people are rushing in, and the town’s doing
splendidly. But prices, there’s no denying it, are beginning to sort of
strangle things. They prevent doing, any more, what we did at first. Kreuger
Brothers’ failure yesterday was small; but it’s a clear case of a retailer’s
being eaten up with fixed charges—or so Macdonald told me this morning;
and I know that frontage on Main Street is demanding fully as much as the
traffic will bear. And then our fright over Trescott’s gambling gave me some
bad dreams over our securities. It has bothered me to see how to adjust our
affairs to a stationary condition of things; that’s all.”
“Of course,” said Cornish, “we must keep boosting. Fortunately society
here is now thoroughly organized on the principle of whooping it up for
Lattimore. I could get up a successful lynching-party any time to attend to
the case of any miscreant who should suggest that property is too high, or
rents unreasonable, or anything but a steady up-grade before us. But I think
we ought to stop buying—except among ourselves, and keep the transfers
from falling off—and begin salting down.”
“If you can suggest any way to do that, and still take care of our paper,”
said Jim, “I shall be with you.”
“I’ve never anticipated,” said Cornish, “that such a mass of business could
be carried through without some losses. Investors can’t expect it.”

“The first loss in the East through our paper,” said Jim, “means a taking up
of the Grain Belt securities everywhere, and no market for more. And you
know what that spells.”
“It mustn’t be allowed to happen—yet awhile,” answered Cornish. “As I
just now said, we must keep on boosting.”
“You know where the Grain Belt debentures and other obligations are
mostly held, of course?” asked Mr. Elkins.
“When a bond or mortgage is sold,” was the answer, “my interest in it
ceases. I conclusively presume that the purchaser himself personally looked
to the security, or accepted the guaranty of the negotiating trust company.
Caveat emptor is my rule.”
Mr. Elkins looked out of the window, as if he had forgotten us.
“We should push the sale of the Lattimore & Great Western,” said he, “and
the Belt Line System.”
“I concur,” said Cornish. “Our interest in those properties is a two-million-
dollar cash item.”
“It wouldn’t be two million cents,” said Jim, “if our friends on Wall Street
could hear this talk. They’d wait to buy at receiver’s sale after some Black
Friday. Of course, that’s what Pendleton and Wade have been counting on
from the first.”
“You ought to see Halliday and Pendleton at once,” said I.
“Yes, I think so, too,” he rejoined. “Pendleton’ll pay us more than our price,
rather than see the Halliday system get the properties. They’re deep ones;
but we ought to be able to play them off against each other, so long as we
can keep strong at home. I’ll begin the flirtation at once.”
Cornish, assuming that Jim had fully concurred in his views, bade us a
pleasant good-day, and went out.
“My boy,” said Jim, “cheer up. If gloom takes hold of you like this while
we’re still running before a favoring wind, it’ll bother you to keep feeling
worse and worse, as you ought, as we approach the real thing. Cheer up!”
“Oh, I’m all right!” said I. “I was just trying to make out Cornish’s
position.”

“Let’s make out our own,” he replied, “that’s the first thing. Bear in mind
that this is a buccaneering proposition, and you’re first mate: remember?
Well, Al, we’ve had the merriest cruise in the books. If any crew ever had
doubloons to throw to the birds, we’ve had ’em. But, you know, we always
draw the line somewhere, and I’m about to ask you to join me in drawing
the line, and see just what moral level piracy has risen or sunk to.”
He still walked back and forth, and, as he spoke of drawing the line, he
drew an imaginary one with his fingers on the green baize of the flat-topped
desk.
“You remember what those fellows, Dorr and Wickersham, said the other
night, about having invested the funds of estates, and savings accounts in
our obligations?” he went on. “But I never told you what Wickersham said
privately to me. The infernal fool has more of our paper than his bank’s
whole capital stock, with the surplus added, amounts to! And he calls
himself a ‘conservative New England banker’! It wouldn’t be so bad if the
states back East weren’t infested with the same sort of idiots—I’ve had
Hinckley make me a report on it since that night. It means that women and
children and sweaty breadwinners have furnished the money for all these
things we’re so proud of having built, including the Mt. Desert cottages and
the Wyoming hunting-lodge. It means that we’ve got to be able to read our
book of the Black Art backwards as well as forwards, or the Powers we’ve
conjured up will tear piecemeal both them and us. God! it makes me crawl
to think of what would happen!”
He sat down on the flat-topped desk, and I saw the beaded pallor of a fixed
and digested anxiety on his brow. He went on, in a lighter way:
“These poor people, scattered from the Missouri to the Atlantic, are our
prisoners, Al. I think Cornish is ready to make them walk the plank. But, Al,
you know, in our bloodiest days, down on the Spanish Main, we used to
spare the women and children! What do you say now, Al?”
The way in which he repeated the old nickname had an irresistible appeal in
it; but I hope no appeal was needed. I said, and said truly, that I should
never consent to any policy which was not mindful of the interests of which
he spoke; and that I knew Hinckley would be with us. So, if Cornish took
any other view, there would be three to one against him.

“I knew you’d be with me,” he continued. “It would have been a sure-
enough case of et tu, Brute, if you hadn’t been. But don’t let yourself think
for a minute that we can’t fight this thing to a finish and come off more than
conquerors. We’ll look back at this talk some time, and laugh at our fears.
The troublous times that come every so often are nearer than they were five
years ago, but they’re some ways off yet, and forewarned is insured.”
“But the hard times always catch people unawares,” said I.
“They do,” he admitted, “but they never tried to stalk a covey of boom
specialists before.... You remember all that rot I used to talk about the mind-
force method, and psychological booms? We’ve been false to that theory, by
coming to believe so implicitly in our own preaching. Why, Al, this work
we’ve begun here has got to go on! It must go on! There mustn’t be any
collapse or failure. When the hard times come, we must be prepared to go
right on through, cutting a little narrower swath, but cutting all the same.
Stand by the guns with me, and, in spite of all, we’ll win, and save
Lattimore—and spare the captives, too!”
There was the fire of unconquerable resolution in his eye, and a resonance
in his voice that thrilled me. After all he had done, after the victories we had
won under his leadership, the admiration and love I felt for him rose to the
idolatry of a soldier for his general, as I saw him stiffening his limbs,
knotting his muscles, and, with teeth set and nostrils dilated, rising to the
load which seemed falling on him alone.
“I’ll make the turn with these railroad properties,” he went on. “We must
make Pendleton and Halliday bid each other up to our figure. And there’ll
be no ‘salting down’ done, either—yet awhile. I hope things won’t shrink
too much in the washing; but the real-estate hot air of the past few years
must cause some trouble when the payments deferred begin to make the
heart sick. The Trust Company will be called on to make good some of its
guaranties—and must do it. The banks must be kept strong; and with two
millions to sweeten the pot we shall be with ’em to the finish. Why, they
can’t beat us! And don’t forget that right now is the most prosperous time
Lattimore ever saw; and put on a look that will corroborate the statement
when you go out of here!”
“Bravo, bravo!” said a voice from near the door. “I don’t understand any of
it, but the speech sounded awfully telling! Where’s papa?”

It was Antonia, who had come in unobserved. She wore a felt hat with one
little feather on it, driving-gloves, and a dark cloth dress. She stood, rosy
with driving, her blonde curls clustering in airy confusion about her
forehead, a tailor-gowned Brunhilde.
“Why, hello, Antonia!” said Jim. “He went away some time ago. Wasn’t
that a corking good speech? Ah! You never know the value of an old friend
until you use him as audience at the dress rehearsal of a speech! Pacers or
trotters?”
“Pacers,” said she, “Storm and The Friar.”
“If you’ll let me drive,” he stipulated, “I’d like to go home with you.”
“Nobody but myself,” said she, “ever drives this team. You’d spoil The
Friar’s temper with that unyielding wrist of yours; but if you are good, you
may hold the ends of the lines, and say ‘Dap!’ occasionally.”
And down to the street we went together, our cares dismissed. Jim handed
Antonia into the trap, and they spun away toward Lynhurst, apparently the
happiest people in Lattimore.

CHAPTER XVIII.
The Going Away of Laura and Clifford, and the Departure of Mr.
Trescott.

“Thet little quirly thing there,” said Mr. Trescott, spreading a map out on
my library table and pointing with his trembling and knobby forefinger, “is
Wolf Nose Crick. It runs into the Cheyenne, down about there, an’ ’s got
worlds o’ water fer any sized herds, an’ carries yeh back from the river fer
twenty-five miles. There’s a big spring at the head of it, where the ranch
buildin’s is; an’ there’s a clump o’ timber there—box elders an’
cottonwoods, y’ know. Now see the advantage I’ll have. Other herds’ll hev
to traipse back an’ forth from grass to water an’ from water to grass, a-

runnin’ theirselves poor; an’ all the time I’ll hev livin’ water right in the
middle o’ my range.”
His wife and daughter had carefully nursed him through the fever, as Dr.
Aylesbury called it, and for two weeks Mr. Trescott was seen by no one
else. Then from our windows Alice and I could see him about his grounds,
at work amongst his shrubbery, or busying himself with his horses and
carriages. Josie had transformed herself into a woman of business, and
every day she went to her father’s office, opened his mail, and held business
consultations. Whenever it was necessary for papers to be executed, Josie
went with the lawyer and notary to the Trescott home for the signing.
The Trescott and Tolliver business brought her into daily contact with the
Captain. He used to open the doors between their offices, and have the mail
sorted for Josie when she came in. There was something of homage in the
manner in which he received her into the office, and laid matters of business
before her. It was something larger and more expansive than can be denoted
by the word courtesy or politeness.
“Captain,” she would say, with the half-amused smile with which she
always rewarded him, “here is this notice from the Grain Belt Trust
Company about the interest on twenty-five thousand dollars of bonds which
they have advanced to us. Will you please explain it?”
“Sutt’nly, Madam, sutt’nly,” replied he, using a form of address which he
adopted the first time she appeared as Bill’s representative in the business,
and which he never cheapened by use elsewhere. “Those bonds ah
debentures, which—”
“But what are debentures, Captain?” she inquired.
“Pahdon me, my deah lady,” said he, “fo’ not explaining that at fuhst! Those
ah the debentures of the Trescott Development Company, fawmed to build
up Trescott’s Addition. We sold those lands on credit, except fo’ a cash
payment of one foath the purchase-price. This brought to us, as you can see,
Madam, a lahge amount of notes, secured by fuhst mortgages on the
Trescott’s Addition properties. These notes and mortgages we deposited
with the Grain Belt Trust Company, and issued against them the bonds of
the Trescott Development Company—debentures—and the G. B. T. people
floated these bonds in the East and elsewhah. This interest mattah was an

ovahsight; I should have looked out fo’ it, and not put the G. B. T. to the
trouble of advancing it; but as we have this mawnin’ on deposit with them
several thousand dollahs from the sale of the Tolliver’s Subdivision papah,
the thing becomes a mattah of no impo’tance whatevah!”
“But,” went on Josie, “how shall we be able to pay the next installment of
interest, and the principal, when it falls due?”
“Amply provided foh, my deah Madam,” said the Captain, waving his arm;
“the defe’ed payments and the interest on them will create an ample sinking
fund!”
“But if they don’t?” she inquired.
“That such a contingency can possibly arise, Madam,” said the Captain in
his most impressive orotund, and with his hand thrust into the bosom of his
Prince Albert coat, “is something which my loyalty to Lattimore, my faith
in my fellow citizens, my confidence in Mr. Elkins and Mr. Barslow, and
my regahd fo’ my own honah, pledged as it is to those to whom I have sold
these properties on the representations I have made as to the prospects of
the city, will not puhmit me to admit!”
This seemed to him entirely conclusive, and cut off the investigation.
Conversation like this, in which Josie questioned the Captain and seemed
ever convinced by his answers, gave her high rank in the Captain’s
estimation.
“Like most ladies,” said he, “Miss Trescott is a little inclined to ovah-
conservatism; but unlike most people of both sexes, she is quite able to
grasp the lahgest views when explained to huh, and huh mental processes
ah unerring. I have nevah failed to make the most complicated situation
cleah to huh—nevah!”
And all this time Mr. Trescott was safeguarded at home, looking after his
horses, carriages, and grounds, and at last permitted to come over to our
house and pass the evening with me occasionally. It was on one of these
visits that he spread out the map on the table and explained to me the
advantages of his ranch on Wolf Nose Creek. The very thought of the open
range and the roaming herds seemed to strengthen him.
“You talk,” said I, “as if it were all settled. Are you really going out there?”

“Wal,” said he, after some hesitation, “it kind o’ makes me feel good to lay
plans f’r goin’. I’ve made the deal with Aleck Macdonald f’r the water front
—it’s a good spec if I never go near it—an’ I guess I’ll send a bunch o’
steers out to please Josie an’ her ma. They’re purtendin’ to be stuck on
goin’, an’ I’ve made the bargain to pacify ’em; but, say, do you know what
kind of a place it is out on one o’ them ranches?”
“In a general way, yes,” said I.
“W’l, a general way wun’t do,” said he. “You’ve got to git right down to
p’ticklers t’ know about it, so’s to know. It’s seventy-five miles from a post-
office an’ twenty-five to the nearest house. How would you like to hev a
girl o’ yourn thet you’d sent t’ Chicago an’ New York and the ol’ country,
an’ spent all colors o’ money on so’s t’ give her all the chanst in the world,
go out to a place like that to spend her life?”
“I don’t know,” said I, for I was in doubt; “it might be all right.”
“You wouldn’t say that if it was up to you to decide the thing,” said he.
“W’y it would mean that this girl o’ mine, that’s fit for to be—wal, you
know Josie—would hev to leave this home we’ve built—that she’s built—
here, an’ go out where there hain’t nobody to be seen from week’s end to
week’s end but cowboys, an’ once in a while one o’ the greasy women o’
the dugouts. Do you know what happens to the nicest girls when they don’t
see the right sort o’ men—at all, y’ know?”
I nodded. I knew what he meant. Then I shook my head in denial of the
danger.
“I don’t b’lieve it nuther,” said he; “but is it any cinch, now? An’ anyhow,
she’ll be where she wun’t ever hear a bit o’ music, ’r see a picter, ’r see a
friend. She’ll swelter in the burnin’ sun an’ parch in the hot winds in the
summer, an’ in the winter she’ll be shet in by blizzards an’ cold weather.
She’ll see nothin’ but kioats, prairie-dogs, sage-brush, an’ cactus. An’ what
fer! Jest for nothin’ but me! To git me away from things she’s afraid’ve got
more of a pull with me than what she’s got. An’ I say, by the livin’ Lord, I’ll
go under before I’ll give up, an’ say I’ve got as fur down as that!”
It is something rending and tearing to a man like Bill, totally unaccustomed
to the expression of sentiment, to give utterance to such depths of feeling.
Weak and trembling as he was, the sight of his agitation was painful. I

hastened to say to him that I hoped there was no necessity for such a step as
the one he so strongly deprecated.
“I d’ know,” said he dubiously. “I thought one while that I’d never want to
go near town, ’r touch the stuff agin. But I’ll tell yeh something that
happened yisterday!”
He drew up his chair and looked behind him like a child preparing to relate
some fearsome tale of goblin or fiend, and went on:
“Josie had the team hitched up to go out ridin’, an’ I druv around the block
to git to the front step. An’ somethin’ seemed to pull the nigh line when I
got to the cawner! It wa’n’t that I wanted to go—and don’t you say
anything about this thing, Mr. Barslow; but somethin’ seemed to pull the
nigh line an’ turn me toward Main Street; an’ fust thing I knew, I was a-
drivin’ hell-bent for O’Brien’s place! Somethin’ was a-whisperin’ to me,
‘Go down an’ see the boys, an’ show ’em that yeh can drink ’r let it alone,
jest as yeh see fit!’ And the thought come over me o’ Josie a-standin’ there
at the gate waitin’ f’r me, an’ I set my teeth, an’ jerked the hosses’ heads
around, an’ like to upset the buggy a-turnin’. ‘You look pale, pa,’ says Josie.
‘Maybe we’d better not go.’ ‘No,’ says I, ‘I’m all right.’ But what ... gits me
... is thinkin’ that, if I’ll be hauled around like that when I’m two miles
away, how long would I last ... if onst I was to git right down in the midst of
it!”
I could not endure the subject any longer; it was so unutterably fearful to
see him making this despairing struggle against the foe so strongly lodged
within his citadel. I talked to him of old times and places known to us both,
and incidentally called to his mind instances of the recovery of men
afflicted as he was. Soon Josie came after him, and Jim dropped in, as he
was quite in the habit of doing, making one of those casual and informal
little companies which constituted a most distinctive feature of life in our
compact little Belgravia.
Josie insisted that life in the cow country was what she had been longing
for. She had never shot any one, and had never painted a cowboy, an Indian,
or a coyote—things she had always longed to do.
“You must take me out there, pa,” said she. “It’s the only way to utilize the
capital we’ve foolishly tied up in the department of the fine arts!”

“I reckon we’ll hev to do it, then, little gal,” said Bill.
“My mind,” said Jim, “is divided between your place up on the headwaters
of Bitter Creek and Paris. Paris seems to promise pretty well, when this
fitful fever of business is over and we’ve cleaned up the mill run.”
Art, he went on, seemed to be a career for which he was really fitted. In the
foreground, as a cowboy, or in the middle distance, in his proper person as a
tenderfoot, it seemed as if there was a vocation for him. Josie made no reply
to this, and Jim went away downcast.
The Addison-Giddings wedding drew on out of the future, and seemed to
loom portentously like doom for the devoted Clifford. It may have
suggested itself to the reader that Mr. Giddings was an abnormally timid
lover. The eternal feminine at this time seemed personified in Laura, and
worked upon him like an obsession. I have never seen a case quite like his.
The manner in which the marriage was regarded, and the extent to which it
was discussed, may have had something to do with this.
The boom period anywhere is essentially an era in which public events
dominate those of a private character, and publicity and promotion, hand in
hand, occupy the center of the stage. Giddings, as editor and proprietor of
the Herald, was one of the actors on whom the lime-light was pretty
constantly focussed. Miss Addison, belonging to the Lattimore family, and
prominent in good works, was more widely known than he among
Lattimoreans of the old days, sometimes referred to by Mr. Elkins as the
trilobites, who constituted a sort of ancient and exclusive caste among us,
priding themselves on having become rich by the only dignified and purely
automatic mode, that of sitting heroically still, and allowing their lands to
rise in value. These regarded Laura as one of themselves, and her marriage
as a sacrament of no ordinary character.
Giddings, on the other hand, as the type of the new crowd who had done
such wonders, and as the embodiment of its spirit, was dimly sensed by all
classes as a sort of hero of obscure origin, who by strong blows had hewed
his way to the possession of a princess of the blood. So the interest was
really absorbing. Even the Herald’s rival, the Evening Times, dropped for a
time the normal acrimony of its references to the Herald, and sent a reporter
to make a laudatory write-up of the wedding.

On the night before the event, deep in the evening, Giddings and a bibulous
friend insisted on having refreshments served to them in the parlor of the
clubhouse. This was a violation of rules. Moreover, they had involuntarily
assumed sitting postures on the carpet, rendering waiting upon them a
breach of decorum as well. At least this was the view of Pearson, who was
now attached to the club.
“You must excuse me, gentlemen,” he said, “but Ah’m bound to obey
rules.”
“Bring us,” said Giddings, “two cocktails.”
“Can’t do it, sah,” said Pearson, “not hyah, sah!”
“Bring us paper to write resignations on!” said Giddings. “We won’t belong
to a club where we are bullied by niggers.”
Pearson brought the paper.
“They’s no rule, suh,” said he, “again’ suhvin’ resignation papah anywhah
in the house. But let me say, Mistah Giddings, that Ah wouldn’t be hasty:
it’s a heap hahder to get inter this club now than what it was when you-all
come in!”
This suggestion of Pearson’s was in every one’s mouth as the most amusing
story of the time. Even Giddings laughed about it. But all his laughter was
hollow.
Some bets were offered that one of two things would happen on the
wedding-day: either Giddings (who had formerly been of abstemious
habits) would overdo the attempt to nerve himself up to the occasion and go
into a vinous collapse, or he would stay sober and take to his heels. Thus, in
fear and trembling, did the inexplicable disciple of Iago approach his
happiness; but, like most soldiers, when the battle was actually on, he went
to the fighting-line dazed into bravery.
It was quite a spectacular affair. The church was a floral grotto, and there
were, in great abundance, the adjuncts of ribbon barriers, special electric
illuminations, special music, full ritual, ushers, bridesmaids, and millinery.
Antonia was chief bridesmaid, and Cornish best man. The severe
conformity to vogue, and preservation of good form, were generally
attributed to his management. It was a great success.

There was an elaborate supper, of which Giddings partook in a manner
which tended to prove that his sense of taste was still in his possession,
whatever may have been the case with his other senses. Josie was there, and
Jim was her shadow. She was a little pale, but not at all sad; her figure,
which had within the past year or so acquired something of the wealth
commonly conceded to matronliness, had waned to the slenderness of the
day I first saw her in the art-gallery, but now, as then, she was slim, not thin.
To two, at least, she was a vision of delight, as one might well see by the
look of adoration which Jim poured into her eyes from time to time, and the
hungry gaze with which Cornish took in the ruddy halo of her hair, the pale
and intellectual face beneath it, and the sensuous curves of the compact
little form. For my own part, my vote was for Antonia, for the belle of the
gathering; but she sailed through the evening, “like some full-breasted
swan,” accepting no homage except the slavish devotion of Cecil, whose
constant offering of his neck to her tread gave him recognition as entitled to
the reward of those who are permitted only to stand and wait.
Mr. Elkins had furnished a special train over the L. & G. W. to make the run
with the bridal party to Elkins Junction, connecting there with the east-
bound limited on the Pendleton line, thence direct to Elysium.
Laura, rosy as a bride should be, and actually attractive to me for the first
time in her life, sat in her traveling-dress trying to look matter-of-fact, and
discussing time-tables with her bridegroom, who seemed to find less and
less of dream and more of the actual in the situation,—calm returning with
the cutaway. Cecil and the coterie of gilded youth who followed him did
their share to bring Giddings back to earth by a series of practical jokes,
hackneyed, but ever fresh. The largest trunk, after it reached the platform,
blossomed out in a sign reading: “The Property of the Bride and Groom.
You can Identify the Owners by that Absorbed Expression!” Divers
revelatory incidents were arranged to eventuate on the limited train.
Precipitation of rice was produced, in modes known to sleight-of-hand only.
So much of this occurred that Captain Tolliver showed, by a stately refusal
to see the joke, his disapproval of it—a feeling which he expressed in an
aside to me.
“Hoss-play of this so’t, suh,” said he, “ought not to be tolerated among
civilized people, and I believe is not! In the state of society in which I was
reahed such niggah-shines would mean pistols at ten paces, within fo’ty-

eight houahs, with the lady’s neahest male relative! And propahly so, too,
suh; quite propahly!”
“Shall we go to the train, Albert?” said Alice, as the party made ready to go.
“No,” said I, “unless you particularly wish it; we shall go home.”
“Mr. Barslow,” said one of the maids, “you are wanted at the telephone.”
“Is this you, Al?” said Jim’s voice over the wire. “I’m up here at Josie’s,
and I am afraid there’s trouble with her father. When we got here we found
him gone. Hadn’t you better go out and look around for him?”
“Have you any idea where I’m likely to find him?” I asked. I saw at once
the significance of Bill’s absence. He had taken advantage of the fact of his
wife and daughter’s going to the wedding, and had yielded to the thing
which drew him away from them.
“Try the Club, and then O’Brien’s,” answered Jim. “If you don’t find him in
one place or the other, call me up over the ’phone. Call me up anyhow; I’ll
wait here.”
The Times man heard my end of the conversation, saw me hastily give Alice
word as to the errand which kept me from going home with her, observed
my preparations for leaving the company, and, scenting news, fell in with
me as I was walking toward the Club.
“Any story in this, Mr. Barslow?” he asked.
“Oh, is that you, Watson?” I answered. “I was going on an errand which
concerns myself. I was going alone.”
“If you’re looking for any one,” he said, trotting along beside me, “I can
find him a good deal quicker than you can, probably. And if there’s news in
it, I’ll get it anyhow; and I’ll naturally know it more from your standpoint,
and look at it more as you do, if we go together. Don’t you think so?”
“See here, Watson,” said I, “you may help if you wish. But if you print a
word without my consent, I can and will scoop the Times every day, from
this on, with every item of business news coming through our office. Do
you understand, and do you promise?”
“Why, certainly,” said he. “You’ve got the thing in your own hands. What is
it, anyhow?”

I told him, and found that Trescott’s dipsomania was as well known to him
as myself.
“He’s been throwing money to the fowls for a year or two,” he remarked.
“It’s better than two to one you don’t find him at the Club: the atmosphere
won’t be congenial for him there.”
At the Club we found Watson’s forecast verified. At O’Brien’s our knocking
on the door aroused a sleepy bartender, who told us that no one was there,
but refused to let us in. Watson called him aside, and they talked together
for a few minutes.
“All right,” said the reporter, turning away from him, “much obliged, Hank;
I believe you’ve struck it.”
Watson was leader now, and I followed him toward Front Street, near the
river. He said that Hank, the barkeeper, had told him that Trescott had been
in his saloon about nine o’clock, drinking heavily; and from the company
he was in, it was to be suspected that he would be steered into a joint down
on the river front. We passed through an alley, and down a back basement
stairway, came to a door, on which Watson confidently knocked, and which
was opened by a negro who let us in as soon as he saw the reporter. The air
was sickening with an odor which I then perceived for the first time, and
which Watson called the dope smell. There was an indefinable horror about
the place, which so repelled me that nothing but my obligation could have
held me there. The lights were dim, and at first I could see nothing more
than that the sides of the room were divided into compartments by dull-
colored draperies, in a manner suggesting the sections of a sleeping-car.
There were sounds of dreadful breathings and inarticulate voices, and over
all that sickening smell. I saw, flung aimlessly from the crepuscular and
curtained recesses, here the hairy brawn of a man’s arm, there a woman’s
leg in scarlet silk stocking, the foot half withdrawn from a red slipper with a
high French heel. The Gate of a Hundred Sorrows had opened for me, and I
stood as if gazing, with eyes freshly unsealed to its horrors, into some dim
inferno, sibilant with hisses, and enwrapped in indeterminate dragon-folds
—and I in quest of a lost soul.
“He wouldn’t go with his pal, boss,” I heard the negro say. “Ah tried to send
him home, but he said he had some medicine to take, an’ he ‘nsisted on
stayin’.”

As he ceased to speak, I knew that Watson had been interrogating him, and
that he was referring to the man we sought.
“Show me where he is,” I commanded.
“Yes, boss! Right hyah, sah!”
In an inner room, on a bed, not a pallet like those in the first chamber, was
Trescott, his head lying peacefully on a pillow, his hands clasped across his
chest. Somehow, I was not surprised to see no evidence of life, no rise and
fall of the breast, no sound of breathing. But Watson started forward in
amazement, laid his hand for a moment on the pallid forehead, lifted for an
instant and then dropped the inert hand, turned and looked fixedly in my
face, and whispered, “My God! He’s dead!”
As if at some great distance, I heard the negro saying, “He done said he hed
ter tek some medicine, boss. Ah hopes you-all won’t make no trouble foh
me, boss—!”
“Send for a doctor!” said I. “Telephone Mr. Elkins, at Trescott’s home!”
Watson darted out, and for an eternity, as it seemed to me, I stood there
alone. There was a scurrying of the vermin in the place to snatch up a few
valuables and flee, as if they had been the crawling things under some soon-
to-be-lifted stone, to whom light was a calamity. I was left with the Stillness
before me, and the dreadful breathings and inarticulate voices outside. Then
came the clang and rattle of ambulance and patrol, and in came a policeman
or two, a physician, a Herald man and Watson, who was bitterly
complaining of Bill for having had the bad taste to die on the morning
paper’s time.
And soon came Jim, in a carriage, whirled along the street like a racing
chariot—with whom I rode home, silent, save for answering his questions.
Now the wife, gazing out of her door, saw in the street the Something for
which she had peered past me the other night.
The men carried it in at the door, and laid it on the divan. Josie, her arms
and shoulders still bare in the dress she had worn to the wedding, broke
away from Cornish, who was bending over her and saying things to comfort
her, and swept down the hall to the divan where Bill lay, white and still, and
clothed with the mystic majesty of death. The shimmering silk and lace of
her gown lay all along the rug and over the divan, like drapery thrown there

to conceal what lay before us. She threw her arms across the still breast, and
her head went down on his.
“Oh, pa! Oh, pa!” she moaned, “you never did any one any harm!... You
were always good and kind!... And always loving and forgiving.... And why
should they come to you, poor pa ... and take you from the things you loved
... and ... murder you ... like this!”
Jim fell back, as if staggering from a blow. Cornish came forward, and
offered to raise up the stricken girl, whose eyes shone in her grief like the
eyes of insanity. Alice stepped before Cornish, raised Josie up, and
supported her from the room.

Again it was morning, when we—Alice, Jim, and I—sat face to face in our
home. An untasted breakfast was spread before us. Jim’s eyes were on the
cloth, and nothing served to rouse him. I knew that the blow from which he
had staggered still benumbed his faculties.
“Come,” said I, “we shall need your best thought down at the Grain Belt
Building in a couple of hours. This brings things to a crisis. We shall have a
terrible dilemma to face, it’s likely. Eat and be ready to face it!”
“God!” said he, “it’s the old tale over again, Al: throw the dead and
wounded overboard to clear the decks, and on with the fight!”

CHAPTER XIX.
In Which Events Resume their Usual Course—at a Somewhat
Accelerated Pace.

The death of Mr. Trescott was treated with that consideration which the
affairs of the locally prominent always receive in towns where local papers
are in close financial touch with the circle affected. Nothing was said of
suicide, or of the place where the body was found; and in fact I doubt if the

family ever knew the real facts; but the property matters were looked upon
as a legitimate subject for comment.
“Yesterday,” said, in due time, the Herald, “the Trescott estate passed into
the hands of Will Lattimore, as administrator. He was appointed upon the
petition of Martha D. Trescott, the widow. His bond, in the sum of
$500,000, was signed by James R. Elkins, Albert F. Barslow, J. Bedford
Cornish, and Marion Tolliver, as sureties, and is said to be the largest in
amount ever filed in our local Probate Court.
“Mr. Lattimore is non-committal as to the value of the estate. The bond is
not to be taken as altogether indicative of this value, as additional bonds
may be called for at any time, and the individual responsibility of the
administrator is very large. He will at once enter upon the work of settling
up the estate, receiving and filing claims, and preparing his report. He
estimates the time necessary to a full understanding of the extent and
condition of his trust at weeks and even months.
“The petition states that the deceased died intestate, leaving surviving him
the petitioner and an only child, a daughter, Josephine. As Miss Trescott has
attained her majority, she will at once come into the possession of the
greater part of this estate, becoming thereby the richest heiress in this part
of the West. This fact of itself would render her an interesting person, an
interest to which her charming personality adds zest. She is a very beautiful
girl, petite in figure, with splendid brown hair and eyes. She is possessed of
a strong individuality, has had the advantages of the best American and
Continental schools, and is said to be an artist of much ability. Mrs. Trescott
comes of the Dana family, prominent in central Illinois from the earliest
settlement of the state.
“President Elkins, of the L. & G. W., who, perhaps, knows more than any
other person as to the situation and value of the various Trescott properties,
could not be seen last night. He went to Chicago on Wednesday, and
yesterday wired his partner, Mr. Barslow, that business had called him on to
New York, where he would remain for some time.”
In another column of the same issue was a double-leaded news-story, based
on certain rumors that Jim’s trip to New York was taken for the purpose of
financing extensions of the L. & G. W. which would develop it into a
system of more than a thousand miles of line.

“Their past successes have shown,” said the Herald in editorial comment on
this, “that Mr. Elkins and his associates are resourceful enough to bring
such an undertaking, gigantic as it is, quite within their abilities. The world
has not seen the best that is in the power of this most remarkable group of
men to accomplish. Lattimore, already a young giantess in stature and
strength, has not begun to grow, in comparison with what is in the future for
her, if she is to be made the center of such a vast railway system as is
outlined in the news item referred to.”
From which one gathers that the young men left by Mr. Giddings in charge
of his paper were entirely competent to carry forward his policy.
Jim had gone to Chicago to see Halliday, hoping to rouse in him an interest
in the Belt Line and L. & G. W. properties; but on arriving there had
telegraphed to me that he must go to New York. This message was followed
by a letter of explanation and instructions.
“Halliday spends a good deal of his time in New York now,” the letter read,
“and is there at present. His understudy here advised me to go on East. I
should rather see him there than here, on account of the greater likelihood
that Pendleton may detect us: so I’m going. I shall stay as long as I can do
any good by it. Lattimore won’t get the condition of the estate worked out
for a month, and until we know about that, there won’t anything come up of
the first magnitude, and even if there should, you can handle it. I don’t
really expect to come back with the two million dollars for the L. & G. W.,
but I do hope to have it in sight!
“In all your prayers let me be remembered; ‘if it don’t do no good, it won’t
do no harm,’ and I’ll need all the help I can get. I’m going where the lobster
à la Newburg and the Welsh rabbit hunt in couples in the interest of the
Sure-Thing game; where the bird-and-bottle combine is the stalking-horse
for the Frame-up; and where the Flim-flam (I use the word on the authority
of Beaumont, Fletcher & Giddings) has its natural habitat. I go to foster the
entente cordiale between our friends Pendleton and Halliday into what I
may term a mutual cross-lift, of which we shall be the beneficiaries—in
trust, however, for the use and behoof of the captives below decks.
“Giddings and Laura are here. I had them out to a box party last night. They
are most insufferably happy. Clifford is not sane yet, but is rallying. He is
rallying considerably; for he spoke of plans for pushing the Herald Addition

harder than ever when he gets home. And you know such a thing as
business has never entered his mind for six months—unless it was business
to write that ‘Apostrophe to the Heart,’ which he called a poem, and which,
I don’t mind admitting now, I hired his foreman to pi after the copy was
lost.
“Keep everything as near ship-shape as you can. Watch the papers, or they
may do us more harm in a single fool story than can be remedied by wise
counter-mendacity in a year. Especially watch the Times, although there’s
mighty little choice between them. You and Alice ought to spend as much
time at the Trescotts’ as you can spare. You’ll hear from me almost daily.
Wire anything of importance fully. Keep the L. & G. W. extension story
before the people; it may make some impression even in the East, but it’s
sure to do good in the local fake market. Don’t miss a chance to jolly our
Eastern banks. I should declare a dividend—say 4%—on Cement stock. At
Atlas Power Company meeting ask Cornish to move passing earnings to
surplus in lieu of dividend, on the theory of building new factories—
anyhow, consult with the fellows about it: that money will be handy to have
in the treasury before the year is out, unless I am mistaken. Sorry I can’t be
at these meetings. Will be back for those of Rapid Transit and Belt Line
Companies.
“Yours,
”Jim.
“P. S.—Coming in, I saw a group of children dancing on a bridge, close to a
schoolhouse, down near the Mississippi. I guess no one but myself knew
what they were doing; but I recognized our old ‘Weevilly Wheat’ dance. I
could imagine the ancient Scotch air, which the noise of the train kept me
from hearing, and the old words you and I used to sing, dancing on the Elk
Creek bridge:
“‘We want no more of your weevilly wheat,
We want no more your barley;
But we want some of your good old wheat,
To make a cake for Charley!’
“You remember it all! How we used to swing the little girls around, and
when we remembered it afterwards, how we would float off into realms of
blissful companionship with freckled, short-skirted, bare-legged angels!

Things were simpler then, Al, weren’t they? And to emphasize that fact, my
mind ran along the trail of the ‘Weevilly Wheat’ into the domain of tickers,
margins, puts and calls, and all the cussedness of the Board of Trade, and
came bump against poor Bill’s bucket-shop deals, and settled down to the
chronic wonder as to just how badly crippled he was when he died. If Will
gets it figured out soon, at all accurately, wire me.
“J.”
The wedding tour came to an end, and the bride and groom returned long
before Mr. Elkins did. Giddings dropped into my office the day after their
return, and, quite in his old way, began to discuss affairs in general.
“I’m going to close out the Herald Addition,” said he. “Real estate and
newspaper work don’t mix, and I shall unload the real estate. What do you
say to an auction?”
“How can you be sure of anything like an adequate scale of prices?” said I;
“and won’t you demoralize things?”
“It’ll strengthen prices,” he replied, “the way I’ll manage it. This is the age
of the sensational—the yellow—and you people haven’t been yellow
enough in your methods of selling dirt. If you say sensationalism is
immoral, I won’t dispute it, but just simply ask how the fact happens to be
material?”
I saw that he was going out of his way to say this, and avoided discussion
by asking him to particularize as to his methods.
“We shall pursue a progressively startling course of advertising, to the end
that the interest shall just miss acute mania. I’ll have the best auctioneer in
the world. On the day of the auction we’ll have a series of doings which
will leave the people absolutely no way out of buying. We’ll have a scale of
upset prices which will prevent loss. Why, I’ll make such a killing as never
was known outside of the Fifteen Decisive Battles. I sha’n’t seem to do all
this personally. I shall turn the work over to Tolliver; but I’ll be the power
behind the movement. The gestures and stage business will be those of
Esau, but the word-painting will be that of Jacob.”
“Well,” said I, “I see nothing wrong about your plan; and it may be
practicable.”

“There being nothing wrong about it is no objection from my standpoint,”
said he. “In fact, I think I prefer to have it morally right rather than
otherwise, other things being equal, you know. As for its practicability, you
watch the Captain, and you’ll see!”
This talk with Giddings convinced me that he was entirely himself again;
and also that the boom was going on apace. It had now long reached the
stage where the efforts of our syndicate were reinforced by those of
hundreds of men, who, following the lines of their own interests, were
powerfully and effectively striving to accomplish the same ends. I pointed
this out in a letter to Mr. Elkins in New York.
“I am glad to note,” said he in reply, “that affairs are going on so cheerfully
at home. Don’t imagine, however, that because a horde of volunteers (most
of them nine-spots) have taken hold, our old guard is of any less
importance. Do you remember what a Prince Rupert’s drop is? I absolutely
know you don’t, and to save you the trouble of looking it up, I’ll explain
that it is a glass pollywog which holds together all right until you snap off
the tip of its tail. Then a job lot of molecular stresses are thrown out of
balance, and the thing develops the surprising faculty of flying into
innumerable fragments, with a very pleasing explosion. Whether the name
is a tribute of Prince Rupert’s propensity to fly off the handle, or whether he
discovered the drop, or first noted its peculiarities, I leave for the historian
of the Cromwellian epoch to decide. The point I make is this. Our syndicate
is the tail of the Lattimore Rupert’s drop; and the Grain Belt Trust Co. is the
very slenderest and thinnest tip of the pollywog’s propeller. Hence the
writer’s tendency to count the strokes of the clock these nights.”
Dating from the night of Trescott’s death, and therefore covering the period
of Jim’s absence, I could not fail to notice the renewed ardor with which
Cornish devoted himself to the Trescott family. Alice and I, on our frequent
visits, found him at their home so much that I was forced to the conclusion
that he must have had some encouragement. During this period of their
mourning his treatment of both mother and daughter was at once so
solicitously friendly, and so delicate, that no one in their place could have
failed to feel a sense of obligation. He sent flowers to Mrs. Trescott, and
found interesting things in books and magazines for Josie. Having known
him as a somewhat cold and formal man, Mrs. Trescott was greatly pleased
with this new view of his character. He diverted her mind, and relieved the

monotony of her grief. Cornish was a diplomat (otherwise Jim would have
had no use for him in the first place), and he skilfully chose this sad and
tender moment to bring about a closer intimacy than had existed between
him and the afflicted family. It was clearly no affair of mine. Nevertheless,
after several experiences in finding Cornish talking with Josie by the
Trescott grate, I considered Jim’s interests menaced.
“Well,” said Alice, when I mentioned this feeling, “Mr. Cornish is certainly
a desirable match, and it can scarcely be expected that Josie will remain
permanently unattached.”
There was a little resentment in her voice, for which I could see no reason,
and therefore protested that, under all circumstances, it was scarcely fair to
blame me for the lady’s unappropriated state.
“Under other conditions,” said I, “I assure you that I should not permit such
an anomaly to exist—if I could help it.”
The incident was then declared closed.
During this absence of Jim’s, which, I think, was the real cause of Alice’s
displeasure, the Herald Addition sale went forward, with all the “yellow”
features which the minds of Giddings and Tolliver could invent. It began
with flaring advertisements in both papers. Then, on a certain day, the sale
was declared open, and every bill-board and fence bore posters puffing it. A
great screen was built on a vacant lot on Main Street, and across the street
was placed, every night, the biggest magic lantern procurable, from which
pictures of all sorts were projected on the screen, interlarded with which
were statements of the Herald Addition sales for the day, and quotations
showing the advance in prices since yesterday. And at all times the coming
auction was cried abroad, until the interest grew to something wonderful.
Every farmer and country merchant within a hundred miles of the city was
talking of it. Tolliver was in his highest feather. On the day of the auction he
secured excursion rates on all of the railroads, and made it a holiday.
Porter’s great military band, then touring the country, was secured for the
afternoon and evening. Thousands of people came in on the excursions and
it seemed like a carnival. Out at the piece of land platted as the Herald
Addition, whither people were conveyed in street-cars and carriages during
the long afternoon the great band played about the stands erected for the
auctioneer, who went from stand to stand, crying off the lots, the precise

location of the particular parcel at any moment under the hammer being
indicated by the display of a flag, held high by two strong fellows, who
lowered the banner and walked to another site in obedience to signals
wigwagged by the enthusiastic Captain. The throng bid excitedly, and the
clerks who made out the papers worked desperately to keep up with the
demands for deeds. It was clear that the sale was a success. As the sun sank,
handbills were scattered informing the crowd that in the evening Tolliver &
Company, as a slight evidence of their appreciation of the splendid business
of the day, would throw open to their friends the new Cornish Opera House,
where Porter’s celebrated band would give its regular high-class concert.
Tolliver & Company, the bill went on, took pleasure in further informing
the public that, in view of the great success of the day’s sale, and the very
small amount to which their holdings in the Herald Addition were reduced,
the remainder of this choice piece of property would be sold from the stage
to the highest bidder, absolutely without any reservation or restriction as to
the price!
I had received a telegram from Jim saying that he would return on a train
arriving that evening, and asking that Cornish, Hinckley, and Lattimore be
at the office to meet him. I was on the street early in the evening, looking
with wonder at the crowds making merry after the dizzy day of speculative
delirium. At the opera house, filled to overflowing with men admitted on
tickets, the great band was discoursing its music, in alternation with the
insinuating oratory of the auctioneer, under whose skilful management the
odds and ends of the Herald Addition were changing owners at a rate which
was simply bewildering.
“Don’t you see,” said Giddings delightedly, “that this is the only way to sell
town lots?”
Jim came into the office, fresh and buoyant after his long trip, his laugh as
hearty and mirth-provoking as ever. After shaking hands with all, he threw
himself into his own chair.
“Boys,” said he, “I feel like a mouse just returning from a visit to a cat
convention. But what’s this crowd for? It’s nearly as bad as Broadway.”
We explained what Giddings and Tolliver had been doing.

“But,” said he, “do you mean to tell me that he’s sold that Addition to this
crowd of reubs?”
“He most certainly has,” said Cornish.
“Well, fellows,” replied Jim, “put away the accounts of this as curiosities!
You’ll have some difficulty in making posterity believe that there was ever
a time or place where town lots were sold with magic lanterns and a brass
band! And don’t advertise it too much with Dorr, Wickersham and those
fellows. They think us a little crazy now. But a brass band! That comes
pretty near being the limit.”
“Gentlemen,” said Mr. Lattimore, “I shall have to leave you soon; and will
you kindly make use of me as soon as you conveniently can, and let me
go?”
“Have you got the condition of the Trescott estate figured out?” said Mr.
Elkins.
“Yes,” said the lawyer.
We all leaned forward in absorbed interest; for this was news.
“Have you told these gentlemen?” Jim went on.
“I have told no one.”
“Please give us your conclusions.”
“Gentlemen,” said Mr. Lattimore, “I am sorry to report that the Trescott
estate is absolutely insolvent! It lacks a hundred thousand dollars of being
worth anything!”
There was a silence for some moments.
“My God!” said Hinckley, “and our trust company is on all that paper of
Trescott’s scattered over the East!”
“What’s become of the money he got on all his sales?” asked Jim.
“From the looks of the check-stubs, and other indications,” said Mr.
Lattimore, “I should say the most of it went into Board of Trade deals.”
Cornish was swearing in a repressed way, and above his black beard his
face was pale. Elkins sat drumming idly on the desk with his fingers.

“Gentlemen,” said he, “I take it to be conceded that unless the Trescott
paper is cared for, things will go to pieces here. That’s the same as saying
that it must be taken up at all hazards.”
“Not exactly,” said Cornish, “at all hazards.”
“Well,” said Jim, “it amounts to that. Has any one any suggestions as to the
course to be followed?”
Mr. Cornish asked whether it would not be best to take time, allow the
probate proceedings to drag along, and see what would turn up.
“But the Trust Company’s guaranties,” said Mr. Hinckley, with a banker’s
scent for the complications of commercial paper, “must be made good on
presentation, or it may as well close its doors.”
“The thing won’t ‘drag along’ successfully,” said Jim. “Have you a schedule
of the assets?”
“Yes,” said Mr. Lattimore. “The life-insurance money and the home are
exempt from liability for debts, and I’ve left them out; but the other
properties you’ll find listed here.”
And he threw down on the desk a folded document in a legal wrapper.
“The family,” said Jim gravely, “must be told of the condition of things. It is
a hard thing to do, but it must be done. Then conveyances must be obtained
of all the property, subject to debts; and we must take the property and pay
the debts. That also will be a hard thing to do—in several ways; but it must
be done. It must be done—do you all agree?”
“Let me first ask,” said Mr. Cornish, turning to Mr. Hinckley, “how long
would it be before there would have to be trouble on this paper?”
“It couldn’t possibly be postponed more than sixty days,” was the answer.
“Is there any prospect,” Cornish went on, addressing Mr. Elkins, “of closing
out the railway properties within sixty days?”
“A prospect, yes,” said Jim.
“Anything like a certainty?”
“No, not in sixty days.”

“Then,” said Cornish reluctantly, “there seems to be no way out of it, and I
agree. But I feel as if I were being held up, and I assent on this ground only:
that Halliday and Pendleton will never deal on equal terms with a set of
financial cripples, and that any trouble here will seal the fate of the railway
transaction. But, lest this be taken as a precedent, I wish it to be understood
that I’m not jeopardizing my fortune, or any part of it, out of any
sentimental consideration for these supposed claims of any one who holds
Lattimore paper, in the East or elsewhere!”
Jim sat drumming on the desk.
“As we are all agreed on what to do,” said he drawlingly, “we can skip the
question why we do it. Prepare the necessary papers, Mr. Lattimore. And
perhaps you are the proper person to apprise the family as to the true
condition of things. We’ll have to get together to-morrow and begin to dig
for the funds. I think we can do no more to-night.”
We walked down the street and dropped into the opera house in time to hear
the grand finale of the last piece by the band. As the great outburst of music
died away, Captain Tolliver radiantly stepped to the footlights, dividing the
applause with the musicians.
“Ladies and gentlemen,” said he, “puhmit me to say, in bidding you-all
good-night, that I congratulate the republic on the possession of a
citizenship so awake to theiah true interests as you have shown you’selves
to-day! I congratulate the puhchasers of propahty in the Herald Addition
upon the bahgains they have secuahed. Only five minutes’ walk from the
cyahs, and well within the three-mile limit, the time must soon come when
these lots will be covahed with the mansions of ouah richah citizens. Even
since the sales of this afternoon, I am infawmed that many of the pieces
have been resold at an advance, netting the puhchasers a nice profit without
putting up a cent. Upon all this I congratulate you. Lattimore, ladies and
gentlemen, has nevah been cuhsed by a boom, and I pray God she nevah
may! This rathah brisk growth of ouahs, based as it is on crying needs of
ouah trade territory, is really unaccountably slow, all things considered. But
I may say right hyah that things ah known to be in sto’ foh us which will
soon give ouah city an impetus which will cyahy us fo’ward by leaps and
bounds—by leaps and bounds, ladies and gentlemen—to that highah and
still mo’ commandin’ place in the galaxy of American cities which is ouahs

by right! And now as you-all take youah leave, I propose that we rise and
give three cheers fo’ Lattimore and prosperity.”
The cheers were given thunderously, and the crowd bustled out, filling the
street.
“Well, wouldn’t that jar you!” said Jim. “This is a case of ‘Gaze first upon
this picture, then on that’ sure enough, isn’t it, Al?”
Captain Tolliver joined us, so full of excitement of the evening that he
forgot to give Mr. Elkins the greeting his return otherwise would have
evoked.
“Gentlemen,” said he, “it was glorious! Nevah until this moment have I felt
true fawgiveness in my breast faw the crime of Appomattox! But to-night
we ah truly a reunited people!”
“Glad to know it,” said Jim, “mighty glad, Captain. The news’ll send stocks
up a-whooping, if it gets to New York!”

CHAPTER XX.
I Twice Explain the Condition of the Trescott Estate.

Nothing had remained unchanged in Lattimore, and our old offices in the
First National Bank edifice had long since been vacated by us. The very
building had been demolished, and another and many-storied structure
stood in its place. Now we were in the big Grain Belt Trust Company’s
building, the ground-floor of which was shared between the Trust Company
and the general offices of the Lattimore and Great Western. In one corner,
and next to the private room of President Elkins, was the office of Barslow
& Elkins, where I commanded. Into which entered Mrs. Trescott and her
daughter one day, soon after Mr. Lattimore had been given his instructions
concerning the offer of our syndicate to pay the debts of their estate and
take over its properties.

“Josie and I have called,” said the widow, “to talk with you about the estate
matters. Mr. Lattimore came to see us last night and—told us.”
She seemed a little agitated, but in nowise so much cast down as might be
expected of one who, considering herself rich, learns that she is poor. She
had in her manner that mixture of dignity and constraint which marks the
bearing of people whose relations with their friends have been affected by
some great grief. A calamity not only changes our own feelings, but it
makes us uncertain as to what our friends expect of us.
“What we wish explained,” said Josie, “is just how it comes that our
property must be deeded away.”
“I can see,” said I, “that that is a matter which demands investigation on
your part. Your request is a natural and a proper one.”
“It is not that,” said she, evidently objecting to the word investigation; “we
are not so very much surprised, and we have no doubt as to the necessity of
doing it. But we want to know as much as possible about it before we act.”
“Quite right,” said I. “Mr. Elkins is in the next office; let us call him in. He
sees and can explain these things as clearly as any one.”
Jim came in response to a summons by one of his clerks. He shook hands
gravely with my visitors.
“We are told,” said Mrs. Trescott, “that our debts are a good deal more than
we can pay—that we really have nothing.”
“Not quite that,” said Jim; “the law gives to the widow the home and the
life insurance. That is a good deal more than nothing.”
“As to whether we can keep that,” said Josie, “we are not discussing now;
but there are some other things we should like cleared up.”
“We don’t understand Mr. Cornish’s offer to take the property and pay the
debts,” said Mrs. Trescott.
Jim’s glance sought mine in a momentary and questioning astonishment;
then he calmly returned the widow’s look. Josie’s eyes were turned toward
the carpet, and a slight blush tinged her cheeks.
“Ah,” said Jim, “yes; Mr. Cornish’s offer. How did you learn of it?”

“I got my understanding of it from Mr. Lattimore,” said Mrs. Trescott, “and
told Josie about it.”
“Before we consent to carry out this plan,” said Josie, “we ... I want to
know all about the motives and considerations back of it. I want to know
whether it is based on purely business considerations, or on some fancied
obligation ... or ... or ... on merely friendly sentiments.”
“As to motives,” said Mr. Elkins, “if the purely business requirements of the
situation fully account for the proposition, we may waive the discussion of
motives, can’t we, Josie?”
“I imagine,” said Mrs. Trescott, finding that Jim’s question remained
unanswered, “that none of us will claim to be able to judge Mr. Cornish’s
motives.”
“Certainly not,” acquiesced Mr. Elkins. “None of us.”
“This is not what we came to ask about,” said Josie. “Please tell us whether
our house and the insurance money would be mamma’s if this plan were not
adopted—if the courts went on and settled the estate in the usual way?”
“Yes,” said I, “the law gives her that, and justly. For the creditors knew all
about the law when they took those bonds. So you need have no qualms of
conscience on that.”
“As none of it belongs to me,” said Josie, “I shall leave all that to mamma. I
avoid the necessity of settling it by ceasing to be ‘the richest heiress in this
part of the West’—one of the uses of adversity. But to proceed. Mamma
says that there is a corporation, or something, forming to pay our debts and
take our property, and that it will take a hundred thousand dollars more to
pay the debts than the estate is worth. I must understand why this
corporation should do this. I can see that it will save pa’s good name in the
business world, and save us from public bankruptcy; but ought we to be
saved these things at such a cost? And can we permit—a corporation—or
any one, to do this for us?”
Mr. Elkins nodded to me to speak.
“My dear,” said I, “it’s another illustration of the truth that no man liveth
unto himself alone—”

She shrank, as if she feared some fresh hurt was about to be touched, and I
saw that it was the second part of the text the anticipation of which gave her
pain. Quotation is sometimes ill for a green wound.
“The fact is,” I went on, “that things in Lattimore are not in condition to
bear a shock—general money conditions, I mean, you know.”
“I know,” she said, nodding assent; “I can see that.”
“Your father did a very large business for a time,” I continued; “and when
he sold lands he took some cash in payment, and for the balance notes of
the various purchasers, secured by mortgages on the properties. Many of
these persons are mere adventurers, who bought on speculation, and when
their first notes came due failed to pay. Now if you had these notes, you
could hold them, or foreclose the mortgages, and, beyond being
disappointed in getting the money, no harm would be done.”
“I understand,” said Josie. “I knew something of this before.”
“But if we haven’t the notes,” inquired her mother, “where are they?”
“Well,” I went on, “you know how we have all handled these matters here.
Mr. Trescott did as we all did: he negotiated them. The Grain Belt Trust
Company placed them for him, and his are the only securities it has handled
except those of our syndicate. He took them to the Trust Company and
signed them on the back, and thus promised to pay them if the first signer
failed. Then the trust company attached its guaranty to them, and they were
resold all over the East, wherever people had money to put out at interest.”
“I see,” said Josie; “we have already had the money on these notes.”
“Yes,” said I, “and now we find that a great many of these notes, which are
being sent on for payment, will not be paid. Your father’s estate is not able
to pay them, and our trust company must either take them up or fail. If it
fails, everyone will think that values in Lattimore are unstable and
fictitious, and so many people will try to sell out that we shall have a
smashing of values, and possibly a panic. Prices will drop, so that none of
our mortgages will be good for their face. Thousands of people will be
broken, the city will be ruined, and there will be hard and distressful times,
both here and where our paper is held. But if we can keep things as they are
until we can do some large things we have in view, we are not afraid of
anything serious happening. So we form this new corporation, and have it

advance the funds on the notes, so as not to weaken the trust company—and
because we can’t afford to do it otherwise—and we know you would not
permit it anyhow; and we ask you to give to the new corporation all the
property which the creditors could reach, which will be held, and sold as
opportunity offers, so as to make the loss as small as possible. But we must
keep off this panic to save ourselves.”
“I must think about this,” said Josie. “I don’t see any way out of it; but to
have one’s affairs so wrapped up in such a great tangle that one loses
control of them seems wrong, somehow. And so far as I am concerned, I
think I should prefer to turn everything over to the creditors—house and all
—than to have even so good friends as yourself take on such a load for us.
It seems as if we were saying to you, ‘Pay our debts or we’ll ruin you!’ I
must think about it.”
“You understand it now?” said Jim.
“Yes, in a way.”
“Let me come over this evening,” said he, “and I think I can remove this
feeling from your mind. And by the way, the new corporation is not going
to have the ranch out on the Cheyenne Range. The syndicate says it isn’t
worth anything. And I’m going to take it. I still believe in the headwaters of
Bitter Creek as an art country.”
“Thank you,” said she vaguely.
Somehow, the explanation of the estate affairs seemed to hurt her. Her color
was still high, but her eyes were suffused, her voice grew choked at times,
and she showed the distress of her recent trials, in something like a loss of
self-control. Her pretty head and slender figure, the flexile white hands
clasped together in nervous strain to discuss these so vital matters, and,
more than all, the departure from her habitual cool and self-possessed
manner, was touching, and appealed powerfully to Jim. He walked up to
her, as she stood ready to leave, and laid his hand lightly on her arm.
“The way Barslow puts these property matters,” said he, “you are called
upon to think that all arrangements have been made upon a cold cash basis;
and, actually, that’s the fact. But you mustn’t either of you think that in
dealing with you we have forgotten that you are dear to us—friends. We
should have had to act in the same way if you had been enemies, perhaps,

but if there had been any way in which our—regard could have shown
itself, that way would have been followed.”
“Yes,” said Mrs. Trescott, “we understand that. Mr. Lattimore said almost
the same thing, and we know that in what he did Mr. Cornish—”
“We must go now, mamma,” said Josie. “Thank you both very much. It
won’t do any harm for me to take a day or so for considering this in all its
phases; but I know now what I shall do. The thought of the distress that
might come to people here and elsewhere as a result of these mistakes here
is a new one, and a little big for me, at first.”
Jim sat by the desk, after they went away, folding insurance blotters and
savagely tearing them in pieces.
“I wish to God,” said he, “that I could throw my hand into the deck and
quit!”
“What’s the matter?” said I.
“Oh—nothing,” he returned. “Only, look at the situation. She comes in,
filled with the idea that it was Cornish who proposed this plan, and that he
did it for her sake. I couldn’t very well say, like a boy, ‘’Twasn’t Cornish;
’twas me!’, could I? And in showing her the purely mercenary character of
the deal, I’m put in the position of backcapping Cornish, and she goes away
with that impression! Oh, Al, what’s the good of being able to convince and
control every one else, if you are always further off than Kamschatka with
the only one for whose feelings you really care?”
“I don’t think it struck her in that way at all,” said I. “She could see how it
was, and did, whatever her mother may think. But what possessed
Lattimore to tell Mrs. Trescott that Cornish story?”
“Oh, Lattimore never said anything like that!” he returned disgustedly. “He
told her that it was proposed by a friend, or one of the syndicate, or
something like that; and they are so saturated with the Cornish idea up there
lately, that they filled up the blank out of their own minds. Another mighty
encouraging symptom, isn’t it?”
Not more than a day or two after this, and after the news of the “purchase”
of the Trescott estate was being whispered about, my telephone rang, just

before my time for leaving the office, and, on answering, I found that
Antonia was at the other end of the wire.
“Is this Mr. Barslow?” said she. “How do you do? Alice is with us this
afternoon, and she and mamma have given me authority to bring you home
to dinner with us. Do you surrender?”
“Always,” said I, “at such a summons.”
“Then I’ll come for you in ten minutes, if you’ll wait for me. It’s ever so
good of you.”
From her way of finishing the conversation, I knew she was coming to the
office. So I waited in pleasurable anticipation of her coming, thinking of the
perversity of the scheme of things which turned the eyes of both Jim and
Cornish to Josie, while this girl coming to fetch me yearned so strongly
toward one of them that her sorrow—borne lightly and cheerfully as it was
—was an open secret. When she came she made her way past the clerks in
the first room and into my private den. Not until the door closed behind her,
and we were alone, did I see that she was not in her usual spirits. Then I
saw that unmistakable quiver in her lips, so like a smile, so far from mirth,
which my acquaintance with the girl, so sensitive and free from
secretiveness, had made me familiar with.
“I want to know about some things,” said she, “that papa hints about in a
blind sort of a way, but doesn’t tell clearly. Is it true that Josie and her
mother are poor?”
“That is something which ought not to be known yet,” said I, “but it is
true.”
“Oh,” said she tearfully, “I am so sorry, so sorry!”
“Antonia,” said I, as she hastily brushed her eyes, “these tears do your kind
heart credit!”
“Oh, don’t, don’t talk to me like that!” she exclaimed passionately. “My
kind heart! Why, sometimes I hate her; and I would be glad if she was out
of the world! Don’t look like that at me! And don’t pretend to be surprised,
or say you don’t understand me. I think every one understands me, and has
for a long time. I think everybody on the street says, after I pass, ‘Poor
Antonia!’ I must talk to somebody! And I’d rather talk to you because, even

though you are a man and can’t possibly know how I feel, you understand
him better than any one else I know—and you love him too!”
I started to say something, but the situation did not lend itself to words.
Neither could I pat her on the shoulders, or press her hand, as I might have
done with a man. Pale and beautiful, her jaunty hat a little awry, her blonde
ringlets in some disorder, she sat unapproachable in her grief.
“You look at me,” said she, with a little gasping laugh, “as if I were a
drowning girl, and you chained to the bank. If you haven’t pitied me in the
past, Albert, don’t pity me now; for the mere saying openly to some human
being that I love him seems almost to make me happy!”
I lamely murmured some inanity, of which she took not the slightest notice.
“Is it true,” she asked, “that Mr. Elkins is to pay their debts, and that they
are to be—married?”
“No,” said I, glad, for some reason which is not very clear, to find
something to deny. “Nothing of the sort, I assure you.”
And again, this time something wearily, for it was the second time over it in
so short a time, I explained the disposition of the Trescott estate.
“But he urged it?” she said. “He insisted upon it?”
“Yes.”
She arose, buttoned her jacket about her, and stood quietly as if to test her
mastery of herself, once or twice moving as if to speak, but stopping short,
with a long, quivering sigh. I longed to take her in my arms and comfort
her; for, in a way, she attracted me strongly.
“Mr. Barslow,” said she at last, “I have no apology to make to you; for you
are my friend. And I have no feeling toward Mr. Elkins of which, in my
secret heart, and so long as he knows nothing of it, I am not proud. To know
him ... and love him may be death ... but it is honor!... I am sorry Josie is
poor, because it is a hard thing for her; but more because I know he will be
drawn to her in a stronger way by her poverty. Shake hands with me, Albert,
and be jolly, I’m jollier, away down deep, than I’ve been for a long, long
time; and I thank you for that!”

We shook hands warmly, like comrades, and passed down to her carriage
together. At dinner she was vivacious as ever; but I was downcast. So much
so that Mrs. Hinckley devoted herself to me, cheering me with a
dissertation on “Sex in Mind.” I asked myself if the atmosphere in which
she had been reared had not in some degree contributed to the attitude of
Antonia toward the expression to me of her regard for Jim.
So the Trescott estate matter was arranged. In a few days the boom was
strengthened by newspaper stories of the purchase, by heavy financial
interests, of the entire list of assets in the hands of the administrator.
“This immense deal,” said the Herald, “is new proof of the desirability of
Lattimore property. The Acme Investment Company, which will handle the
properties, has bought for investment, and will hold for increased prices. It
may be taken as certain that in no other city in the country could so large
and varied a list of holdings be so quickly and advantageously realized
upon.”
This was cheering—to the masses. But to us it was like praise for the high
color of a fever patient. Even while the rehabilitated Giddings thus lifted his
voice in pæans of rejoicing, the lurid signals of danger appeared in our sky.

CHAPTER XXI.
Of Conflicts, Within and Without.

I have often wished that some sort of a business weather-chart might be
periodically got out, showing conditions all over the world. It seems to me
that with such a map one could forecast financial storms and squalls with an
accuracy quite up to the weather-bureau standard.
Had we at Lattimore been provided with such a chart, and been reminded of
the wisdom of referring to it occasionally, we might have saved ourselves
some surprises. We should have known of certain areas of speculative high

pressure in Australasia, Argentina, and South Africa, which existed even
prior to my meeting with Jim that day in the Pullman smoking-room
coming out of Chicago. These we should have seen changing month by
month, until at the time when we were most gloriously carrying things
before us in Lattimore, each of these spots on the other side of the little old
world showed financial disturbances—pronounced “lows.” We should have
seen symptoms of storm on the European bourses; and we should have
thought of the natural progress of the moving areas, and derived much
benefit from such consideration. We should certainly have paid some
attention to it, if we could have seen the black isobars drawn about London,
when the great banking house of Fleischmann Brothers went down in the
wreck of their South African and Argentine investments. But having no
such chart, and being much engrossed in the game against the World and
Destiny, we glanced for a moment at the dispatches, seeing nothing in them
of interest to us, congratulated ourselves that we were not as other investors
and speculators, and played on.
Once in a while we found some over-cautious banker or broker who had
inexplicable fears for the future.
“Here is an idiot,” said Cornish, while we were placing the paper to float
the Trescott deal, “who is calling his loans; and why, do you think?”
“Can’t guess,” said Jim, “unless he needs the money. How does he account
for it?”
“Read his letter,” said Cornish. “Says the Fleischmann failure in London is
making his directors cautious. I’m calling his attention to the now
prevailing sun-spots, as bearing on Lattimore property.”
Mr. Elkins read the letter carefully, turned it over, and read it again.
“Don’t,” said he; “he may be one of those asses who fail to see the business
value of the reductio ad absurdum.... Fellows, we must push this L. & G.
W. business with Pendleton. Some of us ought to be down there now.”
“That is wise counsel,” I agreed, “and you’re the man.”
“No,” said he positively, “I’m not the man. Cornish, can’t you go, starting,
say, to-morrow?”

“No indeed,” said Cornish with equal positiveness; “since my turn-down by
Wade on that bond deal, I’m out of touch with the lower Broadway and
Wall Street element. It seems clear to me that you are the only one to carry
this negotiation forward.”
“I can’t go, absolutely,” insisted Jim. “Al, it seems to be up to you.”
I knew that Jim ought to do this work, and could not understand the reasons
for both himself and Cornish declining the mission. Privately, I told him
that it was nonsense to send me; but he found reasons in plenty for the
course he had determined upon. He had better control of the hot air, he said,
but as a matter of fact I was more in Pendleton’s class than he was, I was
more careful in my statements, and I saw further into men’s minds.
“And if, as you say,” said he, “Pendleton thinks me the whole works here, it
will show a self-possession and freedom from anxiety on our part to
accredit a subordinate (as you call yourself) as envoy to the court of St.
Scads. Again, affairs here are likely to need me at any time; and if we go
wrong here, it’s all off. I don’t dare leave. Anyhow, down deep in your
subconsciousness, you know that in diplomacy you really have us all beaten
to a pulp: and this is a matter as purely diplomatic as draw-poker. You’ll do
all right.”
My wife was skeptical as to the necessity of my going.
“Why doesn’t Mr. Cornish go, then?” she inquired, after I had explained to
her the position of Mr. Elkins. “He is a native of Wall Street, I believe.”
“Well,” I repeated, “they both say positively that they can’t go.”
“Your natural specialty may be diplomacy,” said she pityingly, “but if you
take the reasons they give as the real ones, I must be permitted to doubt it.
It’s perfectly obvious that if Josie were transferred to New York, the
demands of business would take them both there at once.”
This remark struck me as very subtle, and as having a good deal in it. Josie
had never permitted the rivalry between Jim and Cornish to become
publicly apparent; but in spite of the mourning which kept the Trescott’s in
semi-retirement, it was daily growing more keen. Elkins was plainly
anxious at the progress Cornish had seemed to make during his last long
absence, and still doubtful of his relations with Josie after that utterance
over her father’s body. But he was not one to give up, and so, whenever she

came over for an evening with Alice, Jim was sure to drop in casually and
see us. I believe Alice telephoned him. On the other hand, Cornish was
calling at the Trescott house with increasing frequency. Mrs. Trescott was
decidedly favorable to him, Alice a pronounced partisan of Elkins; and
Josie vibrated between the two oppositely charged atmospheres, calmly
non-committal, and apparently pleased with both. But the affair was
affecting our relations. There was a new feeling, still unexpressed, of strain
and stress, in spite of the familiarity and comradeship of long and intimate
intercourse. Moreover, I felt that Mr. Hinckley was not on the same terms
with Jim as formerly, and I wondered if he was possessed of Antonia’s
secret.
It was with a prevision of something out of the ordinary, therefore, that I
received through Alice a request from Josie for a private interview with me.
She would come to us at any time when I would telephone that I was at
home and would see her. Of course I at once decided I would go to her.
Which, that evening, my last in Lattimore before starting for the East, I did.
There was a side door to my house, and a corresponding one in the Trescott
home across the street. We were all quite in the habit, in our constant
visiting between the households, of making a short cut by crossing the road
from one of these doors to the other. This I did that evening, rapped at the
door, and imagining I heard a voice bid me come in, opened it, and stepping
into the library, found no one. The door between the library and the front
hall stood open, and through it I heard the voice of Miss Trescott and the
clear, carrying tones of Mr. Cornish, in low but earnest conversation.
“Yes,” I heard him say, “perhaps. And if I am, haven’t I abundant reason?”
“I have told you often,” said she pleadingly, “that I would give you a
definite answer whenever you definitely demand it—”
“And that it would in that case be ‘No,’” he added, completing the sentence.
“Oh, Josie, my darling, haven’t you punished me enough for my bad
conduct toward you in that old time? I was a young fool, and you a strange
country girl; but as soon as you left us, I began to feel your sweetness. And
I was seeking for you everywhere I went until I found you that night up
there by the lake. Does that seem like slighting you? Why, I hope you don’t
deem me capable of being satisfied in this hole Lattimore, under any

circumstances, if it hadn’t been for the hope and comfort your being here
has given me!”
“I thought we were to say no more about that old time,” said she; “I thought
the doings of Johnny Cornish were not to be remembered by or of
Bedford.”
“The name I’ve asked you to call me by!” said he passionately. “Does that
mean—”
“It means nothing,” said she. “Oh, please, please!—Good-night!”
I retired to the porch, and rapped again. She came to the door blushing
redly, and so fluttered by their leave-taking that I thanked God that Jim was
not in my place. There would have been division in our ranks at once; for it
seemed to me that her conduct to Cornish was too complaisant by far.
“I came over,” said I, “because Alice said you wanted to see me.”
I think there must have been in my tone something of the reproach in my
thoughts; for she timidly said she was sorry to have given me so much
trouble.
“Oh, don’t, Josie!” said I. “You know I’d not miss the chance of doing you
a favor for anything. Tell me what it is, my dear girl, and don’t speak of
trouble.”
“If you forbid reference to trouble,” said she, smiling, “it will stop this
conference. For my troubles are what I want to talk to you about. May I go
on?—You see, our financial condition is awfully queer. Mamma has some
money, but not much. And we have this big house. It’s absurd for us to live
in it, and I want to ask you first, can you sell it for us?”
It was doubtful, I told her. A year or so ago, I went on, it would have been
easy; but somehow the market for fine houses was dull now. We would try,
though, and hoped to succeed. We talked at length, and I took copious
memoranda for my clerks.
“There is another thing,” said she when we had finished the subject of the
house, “upon which I want light, something upon which depends my
staying here or going away. You know General Lattimore and I are friends,
and that I place great trust in his conclusions. He says that the most terrible
hard times here would result from anything happening to your syndicate.

You have said almost the same thing once or twice, and the other day you
said something about great operations which you have in view which will,
somehow, do away with any danger of that kind. Is it true that you would all
be—ruined by a—breaking up—or anything of that sort?”
“Just now,” I confessed, “such a thing would be dangerous; but I hope we
shall soon be past all that.”
I told her, as well as I could, about our hopes, and of my mission to New
York.
“You must suspect,” said she, “that my presence here is danger to your
harmony; and through you, to all these people whose names even we have
never heard. Shall I go away? I can go almost anywhere with mamma, and
we can get along nicely. Now that pa is gone, my work here is over, and I
want to get into the world.”
I thought of the parallelism between her discontent and the speech Mr.
Cornish had made, referring so contemptuously to Lattimore. I began to see
the many things in common between them, and I grew anxious for Jim.
“Of all things,” said she, “I want to avoid the rôle of Helen setting a city in
flames. It would be so absurd—and so terrible; and rather than do such a
hackneyed and harmful thing, I want to go away.”
“Do you really mean that?” I asked, “Haven’t you a desire to make your
choice, and stay?”
“You mustn’t ask that question, Albert,” said she. “The answer is a secret—
from every one. But I will say—that if you succeed in this mission, so as to
put people here quite out of danger—I may not go away—not for some
time!”
She was blushing again, just as she blushed when she admitted me. I
thought once more of the fluttering cry, “Oh, please—please!” and the
pause before she added the good-night, and my jealousy for Jim rose again.
“Well,” said I, rising, “all I can say is that I hope all will be safe when I
return, and that you will find it quite possible to—remain. My advice is: do
nothing looking toward leaving until I return.”
“Don’t be cross with me, Mr. Barslow,” said she, “for really, really—I am in
great perplexity.”

“I am not cross,” said I, “but don’t you see how hard it is for me to advise?
Things conflict so, and all among your friends!”
“They do conflict,” she assented, “they do conflict, every way, and all the
time—and do, do give me a little credit for keeping the conflict from
getting beyond control for so long; for there are conflicts within, as well as
without! Don’t blame Helen altogether, or me, whatever happens!”
She hung on my arm, as she took me to the door, and seemed deeply
troubled. I left her, and walked several times around the block, ruminating
upon the extraordinary way in which these dissolving views of passion were
displaying themselves to me. Not that the mere matter of outburst of
confidences surprised me; for people all my life have bored me with their
secret woes. I think it is because I early formed a habit of looking
sympathetic. But these concerned me so nearly that their gradual focussing
to some sort of climax filled me with anxious interest.
The next day I spent in the sleeping-car, running into Chicago. As the
clickety-clack, clickety-clack, clickety-clack of the wheels vibrated through
my couch, I pondered on the ridiculous position of that cautious Eastern
bank as to the Fleischmann Brothers’ failure; then on the Lattimore & Great
Western and Belt Line sale; and finally worked around through the Straits
of Sunda, in a suspicious lateen-rigged craft manned by Malays and
Portuguese. Finally, I was horrified at discovering Cornish, in a slashed
doublet, carrying Josie away in one of the boats, having scuttled the vessel
and left Jim bound to the mast.
“Chicago in fifteen minutes, suh,” said the porter, at this critical point. “Just
in time to dress, suh.”
And as I awoke, my approach toward New York brought to me a sickening
consciousness of the struggle which awaited me there, and the fatal results
of failure.

CHAPTER XXII.

In which I Win my Great Victory.

My plan was our old one—to see both Pendleton and Halliday, and, if
possible, to allow both to know of the fact that we had two strings to our
bow, playing the one off against the other. Whether or not there was any
likelihood of this course doing any good was dependent on the existence of
the strained personal relations, as well as the business rivalry, generally
supposed to prevail between the two Titans of the highways. As conditions
have since become, plans like mine are quite sure to come to naught; but in
those days the community of interests in the railway world had not reached
its present perfection of organization. Men like Pendleton and Halliday
were preparing the way for it, but the personal equation was then a
powerful factor in the problem, and these builders of their own systems still
carried on their private wars with their own forces. In such a war our
properties were important.
The Lattimore & Great Western with the Belt Line terminals would make
the Pendleton system dominant in Lattimore. In the possession of Halliday
it would render him the arbiter of the city’s fortunes, and would cut off from
his rival’s lines the rich business from this feeder. Both men were playing
with the patience of Muscovite diplomacy the old and tried game of
permitting the little road to run until it got into difficulties, and then
swooping down upon it; but either, we thought, and especially Pendleton,
would pay full value for the properties rather than see them fall into his
opponent’s net.
I wired Pendleton’s office from home that I was coming. At Chicago I
received from his private secretary a telegram reading: “Mr. Pendleton will
see you at any time after the 9th inst. Smith.”
We had been having some correspondence with Mr. Halliday’s office on
matters of disputed switching and trackage dues. The controversy had gone
up from subordinate to subordinate to the fountain of power itself. A
contract had been sent on for examination, embodying a modus vivendi
governing future relations. I had wired notice of my coming to him also,
and his answer, which lay alongside Pendleton’s in the same box, was
evidently based on the supposition that it was this contract which was

bringing me East, and was worded so as to relieve me of the journey if
possible.
“Will be in New York on evening of 11th,” it read, “not before. With slight
modifications, contract submitted as to L. & G. W. and Belt Line matter will
be executed. Halliday.”
I spent no time in Chicago, but pushed on, in the respectable isolation of a
through sleeper on a limited train. Once in a while I went forward into the
day coach, to give myself the experience of the complete change in the
social atmosphere. On arrival, I began killing time by running down every
scrap of our business in New York. My gorge rose at all forms of
amusement; but I had a sensation of doing something while on the cars, and
went to Boston, and down to Philadelphia, all the time feeling the pulse of
business. There was a lack of that confident hopefulness which greeted us
on our former visits. I heard the Fleischmann failure spoken of rather
frequently. One or two financial establishments on this side of the water
were looked at askance because of their supposed connections with the
Fleischmanns. Mr. Wade, in hushed tones, advised me to prepare for some
little stringency after the holidays.
“Nothing serious, you know, Mr. Borlish,” said he, still paying his
mnemonic tribute to the other names of our syndicate; “nothing to be
spoken of as hard times; and as for panic, the financial world is too well
organized for that ever to happen again! But a little tightening of things, Mr.
Cornings, to sort of clear the decks for action on lines of conservatism for
the year’s business.”
I talked with Mr. Smith, Mr. Pendleton’s private secretary, and with Mr.
Carson, who spoke for Mr. Halliday. In fact I went over the L. & G. W.
proposition pretty fully with each of them, and each office had a well-
digested and succinct statement of the matter for the examination of the
magnates when they came back. Once while Mr. Carson and I were on our
way to take luncheon together, we met Mr. Smith, and I was glad to note the
glance of marked interest which he bestowed upon us. The meeting was a
piece of unexpected good fortune.
On the 10th I had my audience with Mr. Pendleton. He had the typewritten
statement of the proposition before him, and was ready to discuss it with his
usual incisiveness.

“I am willing to say to you, Mr. Barslow,” said he, “that we are willing to
take over your line when the propitious time comes. We don’t think that
now is such a time. Why not run along as we are?”
“Because we are not satisfied with the railroad business as a side line, Mr.
Pendleton,” said I. “We must have more mileage or none at all, and if we
begin extensions, we shall be drawn into railroading as an exclusive
vocation. We prefer to close out that department, and to put in all our
energies to the development of our city.”
“When must you know about this?” he asked.
“I came East to close it up, if possible,” I answered. “You are familiar with
the situation, and we thought must be ready to decide.”
“Two and a quarter millions,” he objected, “is out of the question. I can’t
expect my directors to view half the price with any favor. How can I?”
“Show them our earnings,” I suggested.
“Yes,” said he, “that will do very well to talk to people who can be made to
forget the fact that you’ve been building a city there from a country village,
and your line has been pulling in everything to build it with. The next five
years will be different. Again, while I feel sure the business men of your
town will still throw things our way, as they have your way—tonnage I
mean—there might be a tendency to divide it up more than when your own
people were working for the trade. And the next five years will be different
anyhow.”
“Do you remember,” said I, “how skeptical you were as to the past five?”
“I acknowledge it,” said he, laughing. “The fact is I didn’t give you credit
for being as big men as you are. But even a big man, or a big town, can
reach only as high as it can. But we can’t settle that question. I shouldn’t
expect a Lattimore boomer ever to adopt my view of it. I shall give this
matter some attention to-day, and while I feel sure we are too far apart ever
to come together, come in in the morning, and we will look at it again.”
“I hope we may come together,” said I, rising; “we built the line to bring
you into Lattimore, and we want to keep you there. It has made our town,
and we prize the connection highly.”

“Ah, yes,” he answered, countering. “Well, we are spread out a good deal
now, you know; and some of our directors look with suspicion upon your
sudden growth, and would not feel sorry to withdraw. I don’t agree with
’em, you know, but I must defer to others sometimes. Good-morning.”
I passed the evening with Carson at the theatre, and supped with him
afterward. He gave me every opportunity to indulge in champagne, and
evinced a desire to know all about business conditions in Lattimore, and the
affairs of the L. & G. W. I suspected that the former fact had some
connection with the latter. I went to my hotel, however, in my usual state of
ebriety, while Mr. Carson had attained a degree of friendliness toward me
bordering on affection, as a direct result of setting the pace in the
consumption of wine. I listened patiently to his complaints of Halliday’s
ungratefulness toward him in not giving him the General Managership of
one of the associated roads; but when he began to confide to me the various
pathological conditions of his family, including Mrs. Carson, I drew the
line, and broke up the party. I retired, feeling a little resentful toward
Carson. His device seemed rather cheap to try on a full-grown man. Yet his
entertainment had been undeniably good.
Next morning I was admitted to the presence of the great man with less than
half an hour’s delay. He turned to me, and plunged at once into the midst of
the subject. Evidently some old misunderstanding of the question came up
in his mind by association of ideas, as a rejected paper will be drawn with
its related files from a pigeon-hole.
“That terminal charge,” said he, “has not counted for much against the
success of your road, yet; but the contract provides for increasing rentals,
and it is already too much. The trackage and depots aren’t worth it. It will
be a millstone about your necks!”
“Well,” said I, “you can understand the reason for making the rentals high.
We had to show revenue for the Belt Line system in order to float the
bonds, but the rentals become of no consequence when once you own both
properties—and that’s our proposal to you.”
“Oh, yes!” said he, and at once changed the subject.
This was the only instance, in all my observation of him, in which he forgot
anything, or failed correctly to see the very core of the situation. I felt

somehow elated at being for a moment his superior in any respect.
We began discussing rates and tonnage, and he sent for his freight expert
again. I took from my pocket some letters and telegrams and made
computations on the backs of them. Some of these figures he wanted to
keep for further reference.
“Please let me have those figures until this afternoon,” said he. “I must ask
you to excuse me now. At two I’ll give the matter another half-hour. Come
back, Mr. Barslow, prepared to name a reasonable sum, and I will accept or
reject, and finish the matter.”
I left the envelopes on his desk and went out. At the hotel I sat down to
think out my program and began arranging things for my departure. Was it
the 11th or the 12th that Mr. Halliday was to return? I would look at his
message. I turned over all my telegrams, but it was gone.
Then I thought. That was the telegram I had left with Pendleton! Would he
suspect that I had left it as a trick, and resent the act? No, this was scarcely
likely, for he himself had asked for it. Suddenly the construction of which it
was susceptible flashed into my mind. “With slight modifications contract
submitted as to L. & G. W. and Belt Line matter will be executed.
Halliday.”
I was feverish until two o’clock; for I could not guess the effect of this
telegram, should it be read by Pendleton. I found him impassive and keen-
eyed, and I waited longer than usual for that aquiline swoop of his, as he
turned in his revolving chair. I felt sure then that he had not read the
message. I think differently now.
“Well, Mr. Barslow,” said he smilingly, “how far down in the millions are
we to-day?”
“Mr. Pendleton,” I replied, steady as to tone, but with a quiver in my legs,
“I can say nothing less than an even two millions.”
“It’s too much,” said he cheerfully, and my heart sank, “but I like Lattimore,
and you men who live there, and I want to stay in the town. I’ll have the
legal department prepare a contract covering the whole matter of transfers
and future relations, and providing for the price you mention. You can
submit it to your people, and in a short time I shall be in Chicago, and, if
convenient to you, we can meet there and close the transaction. As a matter

of form, I shall submit it to our directors; but you may consider it settled, I
think.”
“One of our number,” said I, as calmly as if a two-million-dollar transaction
were common at Lattimore, “can meet you in Chicago at any time. When
will this contract be drawn?”
“Call to-morrow morning—say at ten. Show them in,” this last to his clerk,
“Good-morning, Mr. Barslow.”
One doesn’t get as hilarious over a victory won alone as when he goes over
the ramparts touching elbows with his charging fellows. The hurrah is a
collective interjection. So I went in a sober frame of mind and telegraphed
Jim and Alice of my success, cautioning my wife to say nothing about it.
Then I wandered about New York, contrasting my way of rejoicing with the
demonstration when we three had financed the Lattimore & Great Western
bonds. I went to a vaudeville show and afterward walked miles and miles
through the mysteries of the night in that wilderness. I was unutterably
alone. The strain of my solitary mission in the great city was telling upon
me.
“Telegram for you, Mr. Barslow,” said the night clerk, as I applied for my
key.
It was a long message from Jim, and in cipher. I slowly deciphered it, my
initial anxiety growing, as I progressed, to an agony.
“Come home at once,” it read. “Cornish deserting. Must take care of the
hound’s interest somehow. Threatens litigation. A hold-up, but he has the
drop. Am in doubt whether to shoot him now or later. Stop at Chicago, and
bring Harper. Bring him, understand? Unless Pendleton deal is made, this
means worse things than we ever dreamed of; but don’t wait. Leave
Pendleton for later, and come home. If I follow my inclinations, you will
find me in jail for murder. Elkins.”
All night I sat, turning this over in my mind. Was it ruin, or would my
success here carry us through? Without a moment’s sleep I ate my
breakfast, braced myself with coffee, engaged a berth for the return journey,
and promptly presented myself at Pendleton’s office at ten. Wearily we
went over the precious contract, and I took my copy and left.

All that day I rode in a sort of trance, in which I could see before my eyes
the forms of the hosts of those whom Jim had called “the captives below
decks,” whose fortunes were dependent upon whether we striving, foolish,
scheming, passionate men went to the wall. A hundred times I read in Jim’s
telegram the acuteness of our crisis; and a sense of our danger swept
dauntingly over my spirit. A hundred times I wished that I might awake and
find that the whole thing—Aladdin and his ring, the palaces, gnomes,
genies, and all—could pass away like a tale that is told, and leave me back
in the rusty little town where it found me.
I slept heavily that night, and was very much much more myself when I
went to see Harper in Chicago. He had received a message from Jim, and
was ready to go. He also had one for me, sent in his care, and just arrived.
“You have saved the fight,” said the message; “your success came just as
they were counting nine on us. With what you have done we can beat the
game yet. Bring Harper, and come on.”
Harper, cool and collected, big and blonde, with a hail-fellow-well-met
manner which spoke eloquently of the West, was a great comfort to me. He
made light of the trouble.
“Cornish is no fool,” said he, “and he isn’t going to saw off the limb he
stands on.”
I tried to take this view of it; but I knew, as he did not, the real source of the
enmity between Elkins and Cornish, and my fears returned. Business
differences might be smoothed over; but with two such men, the quarrel of
rivals in love meant nothing but the end of things between them.

CHAPTER XXIII.
The “Dutchman’s Mill” and What It Ground.

We sat in conclave about the table. I saw by the lined faces of Elkins and
Hinckley that I had come back to a closely-beleaguered camp, where heavy
watching had robbed the couch of sleep, and care pressed down the spirit. I
had returned successful, but not to receive a triumph: rather, Harper and
myself constituted a relief force, thrown in by stratagem, too weak to raise
the siege, but bearing glad tidings of strong succor on the way.
It was our first full meeting without Cornish; and Harper sat in his place. He
was unruffled and buoyant in manner, in spite of the stock in the Grain Belt
Trust Company which he held, and the loans placed with his insurance
company by Mr. Hinckley.
“I believe,” said he, “that we are here to consider a communication from
Mr. Cornish. It seems that we ought to hear the letter.”
“I’ll read it in a minute,” said Jim, “but first let me say that this grows out
of a talk between Mr. Cornish and myself. Hinckley and Barslow know that
there have been differences between us here for some time.”
“Quite natural,” said Harper; “according to all the experience-tables, you
ought to have had a fight somewhere in the crowd long before this.”
“Mr. Cornish,” went on Mr. Elkins, “has favored the policy of converting
our holdings into cash, and letting the obligations we have floated stand
solely on the assets by which they are secured. The rest of us have foreseen
such rapid liquidation, as a certain result of such a policy, that not only
would our town receive a blow from which it could never recover, but the
investment world would suffer in the collapse.”
“I should say so,” said Harper; “we’ll have to look closely to the suicide
clause in our policies held in New England, if that takes place!”
“Well,” said Jim, continuing, “last Tuesday the matter came to an issue
between us, and some plain talk was indulged in; perhaps the language was

a little strong on my part, and Mr. Cornish considered himself aggrieved,
and said, among other things, that he, for one, would not submit to
extinguishment, and he would show me that I could not go on in opposition
to his wishes.”
“What did you say to that?” asked Hinckley.
“I informed him,” said Jim, “that I was from Missouri, or words to that
effect; and that my own impression was, the majority of the stock in our
concerns would control. My present view is that he’s showing me.”
A ghost of a smile went round at this, and Jim began reading Cornish’s
letter.
“Events of the recent past convince me,” the secessionist had written, “that
no good can come from the further continuance of our syndicate. I therefore
propose to sell all my interest in our various properties to the other
members, and to retire. Should you care to consider such a thing, I am
prepared to make you an alternative offer, to buy your interests. As the
purchase of three shares by one is a heavier load than the taking over of one
share by three, I should expect to buy at a lower proportional price than I
should be willing to sell for. As the management of our enterprises seems to
have abandoned the tried principles of business, for some considerations the
precise nature of which I am not acute enough to discern, and as a sale to
me would balk the very benevolent purposes recently avowed by you, I
assume that I shall not be called upon to make an offer.
“There is at least one person among those to whom this is addressed who
knows that in beginning our operations in Lattimore it was understood that
we should so manage affairs as to promote and take advantage of a bulge in
values, and then pull out with a profit. Just what may be his policy when
this reaches him I cannot, after my experience with his ability as a lightning
change artist, venture to predict; but my last information leads me to believe
that he is championing the utopian plan of running the business, not only
past the bulge, but into the slump. I, for one, will not permit my fortune to
be jeopardized by so palpable a piece of perfidy.
“I may be allowed to add that I am prepared to take such measures as may
seem to my legal advisers best to protect my interests. I am assured that the
funds of one corporation will not be permitted by the courts to be donated

to the bolstering up of another, over the protest of a minority stockholder.
You may confidently assume that this advice will be tested to the utmost
before the acts now threatened are permitted to be actually done.
“I attach hereto a schedule of our holdings, with the amount of my interest
in each, and the price I will take. I trust that I may have an answer to this at
your earliest convenience. I beg to add that any great delay in answering
will be taken by me as a refusal on your part to do anything, and I shall act
accordingly.
“Very respectfully,
“J. Bedford Cornish.”
“Huh!” ejaculated Harper, “would he do it, d’ye think?”
“He’s a very resolute man,” said Hinckley.
“He calculates,” said Jim, “that if he begins operations, he can have
receiverships and things of that kind in his interest, and in that way swipe
the salvage. On the other hand, he must know that his loss would be
proportioned to ours, and would be great. He’s sore, and that counts for
something. I figure that the chances are seven out of ten that he’ll do it—
and that’s too strong a game for us to go up against.”
“What would be the worst that could happen if he began proceedings?” said
I.
“The worst,” answered Jim laconically. “I don’t say, you know,” he went on
after a pause, “that Cornish hasn’t some reason for his position. From a
cur’s standpoint he’s entirely right. We didn’t anticipate the big way in
which things have worked out here, nor how deep our roots would strike;
and we did intend to cash in when the wave came. And a cur can’t
understand our position in the light of these developments. He can’t see that
in view of the number of people sucked down with her when a great ship
like ours sinks, nobody but a murderer would needlessly see her wrecked.
What he proposes is to scuttle her. Sell to him! I’d as soon sell Vassar
College to Brigham Young!”
This tragic humorousness had the double effect of showing us the dilemma,
and taking the edge off the horror of it.

“If it were my case,” said Harper, “I’d call him. I don’t believe he’ll smash
things; but you fellows know each other best, and I’m here to give what aid
and comfort I can, and not to direct. I accept your judgment as to the
danger. Now let’s do business. I’ve got to get back to Chicago by the next
train, and I want to go feeling that my stock in the Grain Belt Trust
Company is an asset and not a liability. Let’s do business.”
“As for going back on the next train,” said Mr. Elkins, “you’ve got another
guess coming: this one was wrong. As for doing business, the first thing in
my opinion is to examine the items of this bill of larceny, and see about
scaling them down.”
“We might be able,” said I, “to turn over properties instead of cash, for
some of it.”
Elkins appointed Harper and Hinckley to do the negotiating with Cornish. It
was clear, he said, that neither he nor I was the proper person to act. They
soon went out on their mission and left me with Jim.
“Do you see what a snowfall we’ve had?” he asked. “It fell deeper and
deeper, until I thought it would never stop. No such sleighing for years. And
funny as it may seem, it was that that brought on this crisis. Josie and I went
sleighing, and the hound was furious. Next time we met he started this
business going.”
I was studying the schedule, and said nothing. After a while he began
talking again, in a slow manner, as if the words came lagging behind a
labored train of thought.
“Remember the mill the Dutchman had?... Ground salt, and nothing but salt
... Ours won’t grind anything but mortgages ... Well, the hair of the dog
must cure the bite ... Fight fire with fire ... Similia similibus curantur ... We
can’t trade horses, nor methods, in the middle of the ford.... The mill has got
to go on grinding mortgages until we’re carried over; and Hinckley and the
Grain Belt Trust must float ’em. Of course the infernal mill ground salt until
it sent the whole shooting-match to the bottom of the sea; but you mustn’t
be misled by analogies. The Dutchman hadn’t any good old Al to lose
telegrams in an absent-minded way where they would do the most good,
and sell railroads to old man Pendleton ... As for us, it’s the time-worn case
of electing between the old sheep and the lamb. We’ll take the adult mutton,

and go the whole hog ... And if we lose, the tail’ll have to go with the
hide.... But we won’t lose, Al, we won’t lose. There isn’t treason enough in
all the storehouses of hell to balk or defeat us. It’s a question of courage and
resolution and confidence, and imparting all those feelings to every one
else. There isn’t malice enough, even if it were a whole pack, instead of one
lone hyena, to put out the fires in those furnaces over there, or stop the
wheels in that flume, or make our streets grow grass. The things we’ve built
are going to stay built, and the word of Lattimore will stand!”
“My hand on that!” said I.

There was little in the way of higgling: for Cornish proudly refused much to
discuss matters; and when we found what we must pay to prevent the
explosion, it sickened us. Jim strongly urged upon Harper the taking of
Cornish’s shares.
“No,” said Harper, “the Frugality and Indemnity is too good a thing to drop;
and I can’t carry both. But if you can show me how, within a short time,
you can pay it back, I’ll find you the cash you lack.”
We could not wait for the two millions from Pendleton; and the interim
must be bridged over by any desperate means. We took, for the moment
only, the funds advanced through Harper; and Cornish took his price.
The day after Harper went away we were busy all day long, drawing notes
and mortgages. Every unincumbered piece of our property, the orts, dregs,
and offcast of our operations, were made the subjects of transfers to the rag-
tag and bobtail of Lattimore society. A lot worth little or nothing was
conveyed to Tom, Dick, or Harry for a great nominal price, and a mortgage
for from two-thirds to three-fourths of the sum given back by this straw-
man purchaser. Our mill was grinding mortgages.
I do not expect that any one will say that this course was justified or
justifiable; but, if anything can excuse it, the terrible difficulty of our
position ought to be considered in mitigation, if not excuse. Pressed upon
from without, and wounded by blows dealt in the dark from within; with
dreadful failure threatening, and with brilliant success, and the averting of
wide-spread calamity as the reward of only a little delay, we used the only
expedient at hand, and fought the battle through. We were caught in the
mighty swirl of a modern business maelstrom, and, with unreasoning

reflexes, clutched at man or log indifferently, as we felt the waters rising
over us; and broadcast all over the East were sown the slips of paper ground
out by our mill, through the spout of the Grain Belt Trust Company; and
wherever they fell they were seized upon by the banks, which had through
years of experience learned to look upon our notes and bonds as good.
“Past the bulge,” quoted Jim, “and into the slump! We’ll see what the whelp
says when he finds that, in spite of all his attempts to scuttle, there isn’t
going to be any slump!”
By which observation it will appear that, as our operations began to bring in
returns in almost their old abundance, our courage rose. At the very last,
some bank failures in New York, and a bad day on ’Change in Chicago, cut
off the stream, and we had to ask Harper to carry over a part of the
Frugality and Indemnity loan until we could settle with Pendleton; but this
was a small matter running into only five figures.
Perhaps it was because we saw only a part of the situation that our courage
rose. We saw things at Lattimore with vivid clearness. But we failed to see
that like centers of stress were sprinkled all over the map, from ocean to
ocean; that in the mountains of the South were the Lattimores of iron, steel,
coal, and the winter-resort boom; and in the central valleys were other
Lattimores like ours; that among the peaks and canyons further west were
the Lattimores of mines; that along the Pacific were the Lattimores of
harbors and deep-water terminals; that every one of these Lattimores had in
the East and in Europe its clientage of Barr-Smiths, Wickershams, and
Dorrs, feeding the flames of the fever with other people’s money; and that
in every village and factory, town and city, where wealth had piled up,
seeking investment, were the “captives below decks,” who, in the complex
machinery of this end-of-the-century life, were made or marred by the same
influences which made or marred us.
The low area had swept across the seas, and now rested on us. The clouds
were charged with the thunder and lightning of disaster. Almost any
accidental disturbance might precipitate a crash. Had we known all this, as
we now know it, the consciousness of the tragical race we were running to
reach the harbor of a consummated sale to Pendleton might have paralyzed
our efforts. Sometimes one may cross in the dark, on narrow footing, a

chasm the abyss of which, if seen, would dizzily draw one down to
destruction.

CHAPTER XXIV.
The Beginning of the End.

Court parties and court factions are always known to the populace, even
down to the groom and scullions. So the defection of Cornish soon became
a matter of gossip at bars, in stables, and especially about the desks of real-
estate offices. Had it been a matter of armed internecine strife, the Elkins
faction would have mustered an overwhelming majority; for Jim’s bluff
democratic ways, and his apparent identity of fibre with the mass of the
people, would have made him a popular idol, had he been a thousand times
a railroad president.
While these rumors of a feud were floating about, Captain Tolliver went to
Jim’s office several times, dressed with great care, and sat in silence, and in
stiff and formal dignity, for a matter of five minutes or so, and then retired,
with the suggestion that if there was any way in which he could serve Mr.
Elkins he should be happy.
“Do you know,” said Jim to me, “that I’m afraid Hamlet’s ’bugs and
goblins’ are troubling Tolliver; in other words, that he’s getting bughouse?”
“No,” said I; “while I haven’t the slightest idea what ails him, you’ll find
that it’s something quite natural for him when you get a full view of his
case.”
Finally, Jim, in thanking him for his proffered assistance, inquired
diplomatically after the thing which weighed upon the Captain’s mind.
“I may be mistaken, suh,” said he, drawing himself up, and thrusting one
hand into the tightly-buttoned breast of his black Prince Albert, “entiahly
mistaken in the premises; but I have the impression that diffe’ences of a

pussonal nature ah in existence between youahself and a gentleman whose
name in this connection I prefuh to leave unmentioned. Such being the case,
I assume that occasion may and naturally will arise foh the use of a friend,
suh, who unde’stands the code—the code, suh—and is not without
experience in affaiahs of honah. I recognize the fact that in cehtain
exigencies nothing, by Gad, but pistols, ovah a measu’ed distance, meets
the case. In such an event, suh, I shall be mo’ than happy to suhve you; mo’
than happy, by the Lord!”
“Captain,” said Jim feelingly, “you’re a good fellow and a true friend, and I
promise you I shall have no other second.”
“In that promise,” replied the Captain gravely, “you confeh an honah, suh!”
After this it was thought wise to permit the papers to print the story of
Cornish’s retirement; otherwise the Captain might have fomented an
insurrection.
“The reasons for this step on the part of Mr. Cornish are purely personal,”
said the Herald. “While retaining his feeling of interest in Lattimore, his
desire to engage in certain broader fields of promotion and development in
the tropics had made it seem to him necessary to lay down the work here
which up to this time he has so well done. He will still remain a citizen of
our city. On the other hand, while we shall not lose Mr. Cornish, we shall
gain the active and powerful influence of Mr. Charles Harper, the president
of the Frugality and Indemnity Life Insurance Company. It is thus that
Lattimore rises constantly to higher prosperity, and wields greater and
greater power. The remarkable activity lately noted in the local real-estate
market, especially in the sales of unconsidered trifles of land at high prices,
is to be attributed to the strengthening of conditions by these steps in the
ascent of the ladder of progress.”
Cornish, however, was not without his partisans. Cecil Barr-Smith almost
quarreled with Antonia because she struck Cornish off her books, Cecil
insisting that he was an entirely decent chap. In this position Cecil was in
accord with the clubmen of the younger sort, who had much in common
with Cornish, and little with the overworked and busy railway president.
Even Giddings, to me, seemed to remain unduly intimate with Cornish; but
this did not affect the utterances of his paper, which still maintained what he
called the policy of boost.

The behavior of Josie, however, was enigmatical. Cornish’s attentions to
her redoubled, while Jim seemed dropped out of the race—and therefore
my wife’s relations with Miss Trescott were subjected to a severe strain.
Naturally, being a matron, and of the age of thirty-odd years, she put on
some airs with her younger friend, still in the chrysalis of maidenhood.
Sometimes, in a sweet sort of a way, she almost domineered over her. On
this Elkins-Cornish matter, however, Josie held her at arms’ length, and
refused to make her position plain; and Alice nursed that simulated
resentment which one dear friend sometimes feels toward another, because
of a real or imagined breach of the obligations of reciprocity.
One night, as we sat about the grate in the Trescott library, some veiled
insinuations on Alice’s part caused a turning of the worm.
“If there is anything you want to say, Alice,” said Josie, “there seems to be
no good reason why you shouldn’t speak out. I have asked your advice—
yours and Albert’s—frequently, having really no one else to trust; and
therefore I am willing to hear your reproof, if you have it for me. What is
it?”
“Oh, Josie,” said I, seeking cover. “You are too sensitive. There isn’t
anything, is there, Alice?”
Here I scowled violently, and shook my head at my wife; but all to no
effect.
“Yes, there is,” said Alice. “We have a dear friend, the best in the world, and
he has an enemy. The whole town is divided in allegiance between them,
about nine on one side to one on the other—”
“Which proves nothing,” said Josie.
“And now,” Alice went on, “you, who have had every opportunity of
seeing, and ought to know, that one of them is, in every look, and thought,
and act, a man, while the other is—”
“A friend of mine and of my mother’s,” said Josie; “please omit the
character-sketch. And remember that I refuse even to consider these
business differences. Each claims to be right; and I shall judge them by
other things.”

“Business differences, indeed!” scoffed Alice, albeit a little impressed by
the girl’s dignity. “As if you did not know what these differences came
from! But it isn’t because you remain neutral that we com—”
“You complain, Alice,” said I; “I am distinctly out of this.”
“That I complain, then,” amended Alice reproachfully. “It is because you
dismiss the man and keep the—other! You may say I have no right to be
heard in this, but I’m going to complain Josie Trescott, just the same!”
This seemed to approach actual conflict, and I was frightened. Had it been
two men, I should have thought nothing of it, but with women such
differences cut deeper than with us. Josie stepped to her writing-desk and
took from it a letter.
“We may as well clear this matter up,” said she, “for it has stood between us
for a long time. I think that Mr. Elkins will not feel that any confidences are
violated by my showing you this—you who have been my dearest friends
—”
She stopped for no reason, unless it was agitation.
“Are,” said I, “I hope, not ‘have been.’”
“Well,” said she, “read the letter, and then tell me who has been
‘dismissed.’”
I shrank from reading it; but Alice was determined to know all. It was dated
the day before I left New York.
“Dear Josie,” it read, “I have told you so many times that I love you that it
is an old story to you; yet I must say it once more. Until that night when we
brought your father home, I was never able to understand why you would
never say definitely yes or no to me; but I felt that you could not be
expected to understand my feeling that the best years of our lives were
wasting—you are so much younger than I—and so I hoped on. Sometimes I
feared that somebody else stood in the way, and do fear it now, but that
alone would have been a much simpler thing, and of that I could not
complain. But on that fearful night you said something which hurt me more
than anything else could, because it was an accusation of which I could not
clear myself in the court of my own conscience—except so far as to say that

I never dreamed of doing your father anything but good. Surely, surely you
must feel this!
“Since that time, however, you have been so kind to me that I have become
sure that you see that terrible tragedy as I do, and acquit me of all blame,
except that of blindly setting in motion the machinery which did the awful
deed. This is enough for you to forgive, God knows; but I have thought
lately that you had forgiven it. You have been very kind and good to me,
and your presence and influence have made me look at things in a different
way from that of years ago, and I am now doing things which ought to be
credited to you, so far as they are good. As for the bad, I must bear the
blame myself!”
Thus far Alice had read aloud.
“Don’t, don’t,” said Josie, hiding her face. “Don’t read it aloud, please!”
“But now I am writing, not to explain anything which has taken place, but
to set me right as to the future. You gave me reason to think, when we met,
that I might have my answer. Things which I cannot explain have occurred,
which may turn out very evilly for me, and for any one connected with me.
Therefore, until this state of things passes, I shall not see you. I write this,
not that I think you will care much, but that you may not believe that I have
changed in my feelings toward you. If my time ever comes, and I believe it
will, and that before very long, you will find me harder to dispose of
without an answer than I have been in the past. I shall claim you in spite of
every foe that may rise up to keep you from me. You may change, but I
shall not.
“‘Love is not love
Which alters when it alteration finds.’

And mine will not alter. J. R. E.”
“My dear,” said Alice very humbly, “I beg your pardon. I have misjudged
you. Will you forgive me?”
Josie came to take her letter, and, in lieu of other answer, stood with her arm
about Alice’s waist.
“And now,” said Alice, “have you no other confidences for us?”

“No!” she cried, “no! there is nothing more! Nothing, absolutely nothing,
believe me! But, now, confidence for confidence, Albert, what is this great
danger? Is it anything for which any one here—for which I am to blame?
Does it threaten any one else? Can’t something be done about it? Tell me,
tell me!”
“I think,” said I, “that the letter was written before my telegram from New
York came, and after—some great difficulties came upon us. I don’t believe
he would have written it five hours later; and I don’t believe he would have
written it to any one in anything but the depression of—the feeling he has
for you.”
“If that is true,” said she, “why does he still avoid me? Why does he still
avoid me? You have not told me all; or there is something you do not
know.”
As we went home, Alice kept referring to Jim’s letter, and was as much
troubled by it as was Josie.
“How do you explain it?” she asked.
“I explain it,” said I, “by ranging it with the well-known phenomenon of the
love-sick youth of all lands and in every time, who revels in the thought of
incurring danger or death, and heralding the fact to his loved one. Even Jim
is not exempt from the feelings of the boy who rejoices in delicious tears at
the thought of being found cold and dead on the doorstep of the cruel
maiden of his dreams. And that letter, with a slight substratum of fact, is the
result. Don’t bother about it for a moment.”
This answer may not have been completely frank, or quite expressive of my
views; but I was tired of the subject. It was hardly a time to play with
mammets or to tilt with lips, and it seemed that the matter might wait. There
was a good deal of the pettishness of nervousness among us at that time,
and I had my full share of it. Insomnia was prevalent, and gray hairs
increased and multiplied. The time was drawing near for our meeting with
Pendleton in Chicago. We had advices that he was coming in from the West,
on his return from a long journey of inspection, and would pass over his
Pacific Division. We asked him to run down to Lattimore over our road, but
Smith answered that the running schedule could not be altered.

There seemed to be no reason for doubting that the proposed contract would
be ratified; for the last desperate rally on our part appeared to have put a
crash out of the question, for some time at least. To him that hath shall be
given; and so long as we were supposed to possess power, we felt that we
were safe. Yet the blow dealt by Cornish had maimed us, no matter how
well we hid our hurt; and we were all too keenly conscious of the law of the
hunt, by which it is the wounded buffalo which is singled out and dragged
down by the wolves.
On Wednesday Jim and I were to start for Chicago, where Mr. Pendleton
would be found awaiting us. On Sunday the weather, which had been cold
and snowy for weeks, changed; and it blew from the southeast, raw and
chill, but thawy. All day Monday the warmth increased; and the farmers
coming into town reported great ponds of water dammed up in the swales
and hollows against the enormous snow-drifts. Another warm day, and
these waters would break through, and the streams would go free in
freshets. Tuesday dawned without a trace of frost, and still the strong warm
wind blew; but now it was from the east, and as I left the carriage to enter
my office I was wet by a scattering fall of rain. In a few moments, as I
dictated my morning’s letters, my stenographer called attention to the
beating on the window of a strong and persistent downpour.
Elkins, too much engrossed in his thoughts to be able to confine himself to
the details of his business, came into my office, where, sometimes sitting
and sometimes walking uneasily about, he seemed to get some sort of
comfort from my presence. He watched the rain, as one seeing visions.
“By morning,” said he, “there ought to be ducks in Alderson’s pond. Can’t
we do our chores early and get into the blind before daylight, and lay for
’em?”
“I heard Canada geese honking overhead last night,” said I.
“What time last night?”
“Two o’clock.”
“Well, that lets us out on the Alderson’s pond project,” said he; “the boys
who hunted there weren’t out walking at two. In those days they slept. It
can’t be that we’re the fellows.... Why, there’s Antonia, coming in through
the rain!”

“I wonder,” said I, “if la grippe isn’t taking a bad turn with her father.”
She came in, shedding the rain from her mackintosh like a water-fowl,
radiant with health and the air of outdoors.
“Gentlemen,” said she gaily, “who but myself would come out in anything
but a diving-suit to-day!”
“It’s almost an even thing,” said Jim, “between a calamity, which brings
you, and good fortune, which keeps you away. I hope it’s only your
ordinary defiance of the elements.”
“The fact is,” said she, “that it’s a very funny errand. But don’t laugh at me
if it’s absurd, please. It’s about Mr. Cornish.”
“Yes!” said Jim, “what of him?”
“You know papa has been kept in by la grippe for a day or so,” she went on,
“and we haven’t been allowing people to see him very much; but Mr.
Cornish has been in two or three times, and every time when he went away
papa was nervous and feverish. To-day, after he left, papa asked—” here she
looked at Mr. Elkins, as he stood gravely regarding her, and went on with
redder cheeks—“asked me some questions, which led to a long talk
between us, in which I found out that he has almost persuaded papa to—to
change his business connections completely.”
“Yes!” said Jim. “Change, how?”
“Why, that I didn’t quite understand,” said Antonia, “except that there was
logwood and mahogany and Mexico in it, and—and that he had made papa
feel very differently toward you. After what has taken place recently I knew
that was wrong—you know papa is not as firm in his ideas as he used to be;
and I felt that he—and you, were in danger, somehow. At first I was afraid
of being laughed at—why, I’d rather you’d laugh at me than to look like
that!”
“You’re a good girl, Antonia,” said Jim, “and have done the right thing, and
a great favor to us. Thank you very much; and please excuse me a moment
while I send a telegram. Please wait until I come back.”
“No, I’m going, Albert,” said she, when he was gone to his own office. “But
first you ought to know that man told papa something—about me.”

“How do you know about this?” said I.
“Papa asked me—if I had—any complaints to make—of Mr. Elkins’s
treatment of me! What do you suppose he dared to tell him?”
“What did you tell your father?” I asked.
“What could I tell him but ‘No’?” she exclaimed. “And I just had a heart-to-
heart talk with papa about Mr. Cornish and the way he has acted; and if his
fever hadn’t begun to run up so, I’d have got the rubber, or Peruvian-bark
idea, or whatever it was, entirely out of his mind. Poor papa! It breaks my
heart to see him changing so! And so I gave him a sleeping-capsule, and
came down through this splendid rain; and now I’m going! But, mind, this
last is a secret.”
And so she went away.
“Where’s Antonia?” asked Jim, returning.
“Gone,” said I.
“I wanted to talk further about this matter.”
“I don’t like it, Jim. It means that the cruel war is not over.”
“Wait until we pass Wednesday,” said Jim, “and we’ll wring his neck. What
a poisonous devil, to try and wean from us, to his ruin, an old man in his
dotage!—I wish Antonia had stayed. I went out to set the boys wiring for
news of washouts between here and Chicago. We mustn’t miss that trip, if
we have to start to-night. This rain will make trouble with the track.—No, I
don’t like it, either. Wasn’t it thoughtful of Antonia to come down! We can
line Hinckley up all right, now we know it; but if it had gone on—we can’t
stand a third solar-plexus blow....”
The sky darkened, until we had to turn on the lights, and the rain fell more
and more heavily. Once or twice there were jarring rolls of distant thunder.
To me there was something boding and ominous in the weather. The day
wore on interminably in the quiet of a business office under such a sky.
Elkins sent in a telegram which he had received that no trouble with water
was looked for along our way to Chicago, which was by the Halliday line.
As the dark day was lowering down to its darker close, I went into President
Elkins’s office to take him home with me. As I entered through my private
door, I saw Giddings coming in through the outer entrance.

“Say,” said he, “I wanted to see you two together. I know you have some
business with Pendleton, and you’ve promised the boys a story for
Thursday or Friday. Now, you’ve been a little sore on me because I haven’t
absolutely cut Cornish.”
“Not at all,” said Jim. “You must have a poor opinion of our intelligence.”
“Well, you had no cause to feel that way,” he went on, “because, as a
newspaperman, I’m supposed to have few friends and no enemies. Besides,
you can’t tell what a man might sink to, deprived all at once of the
friendship of three such men as you fellows!”
“Quite right,” said I; “but get to the point.”
“I’m getting to it,” said he. “I violate no confidence when I say that Cornish
has got it in for your crowd in great shape. The point is involved in that. I
don’t know what your little game is with old Pendleton, but whatever it is,
Cornish thinks he can queer it, and at the same time reap some advantages
from the old man, if he can have a few minutes’ talk with Pen before you
do. And he’s going to do it, if he can. Now, I figure, with my usual
correctness of ratiocination, that your scheme is going to be better for the
town, and therefore for the Herald, than his, and hence this disclosure,
which I freely admit has some of the ear-marks of bad form. Not that I
blame Cornish, or am saying anything against him, you know. His course is
ideally Iagoan: he stands in with Pendleton, benefits himself, and gets even
with you all at one fell—”
“Stop this chatter!” cried Jim, flying at him and seizing him by the collar.
“Tell me how you know this, and how much you know!”
“My God!” said Giddings, his lightness all departed, “is it as vital as that?
He told me himself. Said it was something he wouldn’t put on paper and
must tell Pendleton by word of mouth, and he’s on the train that just pulled
out for Chicago.”
“He’ll beat us there by twelve hours,” said I, “and he can do all he
threatens! Jim, we’re gone!”
Elkins leaped to the telephone and rang it furiously. There was the ring of
command sounding through the clamor of desperate and dubious conflict in
his voice.

“Give me the L. & G. W. dispatcher’s office, quick!” said he. “I can’t
remember the number ... it’s 420, four, two, naught. Is this Agnew? This is
Elkins talking. Listen! Without a moment’s delay, I want you to find out
when President Pendleton’s special, east-bound on his Pacific Division,
passes Elkins Junction. I’m at my office, and will wait for the information
here.... Don’t let me wait long, please, understand? And, say! Call Solan to
the ’phone.... Is this Solan? Mr. Solan, get out the best engine you’ve got in
the yards, couple to it a caboose, and put on a crew to make a run to Elkins
Junction, as quick as God’ll let you! Do you understand? Give me Schwartz
and his fireman.... Yes, and Corcoran, too. Andy, this is a case of life and
death—of life and death, do you understand? See that the line’s clear, and
no stops. I’ve got to connect east at Elkins Junction with a special on that
line.... Got to, d’ye see? Have the special wait at the State Street crossing
until we come aboard!”

CHAPTER XXV.
That Last Weird Battle in the West.

There was still some remnant of daylight left when we stepped from a
closed carriage at the State Street crossing and walked to the train prepared
for us. The rain had all but ceased, and what there was came out of some
northern quarter of the heavens mingled with stinging pellets of sleet,
driven by a fierce gale. The turn of the storm had come, and I was wise
enough in weather-lore to see that its rearguard was sweeping down upon us
in all the bitterness of a winter’s tempest.
Beyond the tracks I could see the murky water of Brushy Creek racing
toward the river under the State Street bridge.
“I believe,” said I, “that the surface-water from above is showing the flow
from the flume.”

“Yes,” said Jim absently, “it must be about ready to break up. I hope we can
get out of the valley before dark.”
The engine stood ready, the superabundant power popping off in a
deafening hiss. The fireman threw open the furnace-door and stoked the fire
as we approached. Engineer Schwartz, the same who had pulled us over the
road that first trip, was standing by his engine, talking with our old
conductor, Corcoran.
“Here’s a message for you, Mr. Elkins,” said Corcoran, handing Jim a
yellow paper, “from Agnew.”
We read it by Corcoran’s lantern, for it was getting dusky for the reading of
telegraph operator’s script.
“Water out over bottoms from Hinckley to the Hills,” so went the message.
“Flood coming down valley. Snow and drifting wind reported from Elkins
Junction and Josephine. Look out for washouts, and culverts and bridges
damaged by running ice and water. Pendleton special fully up to running
schedule, at Willow Springs.”
“Who’ve you got up there, Schwartz? Oh, is that you, Ole?” said Mr.
Elkins. “Good! Boys, to-night our work has got to be done in time, or we
might as well go to bed. It’s a case of four aces or a four-flush, and no
intermediate stations. Mr. Pendleton’s special will pass the Junction right
around nine—not ten minutes either way. Get us there before that. If you
can do it safely, all right; but get us there. And remember that the regular
rule in railroading is reversed to-night, and we are ready to take any chance
rather than miss—any chances, mind!”
“We’re ready and waiting, Mr. Elkins,” said Schwartz, “but you’ll have to
get on, you know. Looks like there was time enough if we keep the wheels
turning, but this snow and flood business may cut some figure. Any
chances, I believe you said, sir. All right! Ready when you are, Jack.”
“All aboard!” sang out Corcoran, and with a commonplace ding-dong of the
bell, and an every-day hiss of steam, which seemed, somehow, out of
keeping with the fearful and unprecedented exigency now upon us, we
moved out through the yards, jolting over the frogs, out upon the main line;
and soon began to feel a cheering acceleration in the recurrent sounds and

shocks of our flight, as Schwartz began rolling back the miles under his
flying wheels.
We sat in silence on the oil-cloth cushions of the seats which ran along the
sides of the caboose. Corcoran, the only person who shared the car with us,
seemed to have some psychical consciousness of the peril which weighed
down upon us, and moved quietly about the car, or sat in the cupola, as
mute as we.
There was no need for speech between my friend and me. Our minds,
strenuously awake, found a common conclusion in the very nature of the
case. Both doubtless had considered and rejected the idea of telegraphing
Pendleton to wait for us at the Junction. No king upon his throne was more
absolute than Avery Pendleton, and to ask him to waste a single quarter-
hour of his time might give great offense to him whom we desired to find
serene and complaisant. Again, any apparent anxiety for haste, any
symptom of an attempt to rush his line of defenses, would surely defeat its
object. No, we must quietly and casually board his train, and secure the
signing of the contract before we reached Chicago, if possible.
“You brought that paper, Al?” said Jim, as if my thoughts had been audible
to him.
“Yes,” said I, “it’s here.”
“I think we’d better be on our way to St. Louis,” said he. “He can hardly
refuse to oblige us by going through the form of signing, so as to let us turn
south at the river.”
“Very well,” said I, “St. Louis—yes.”
Out past the old Trescott farm, now covered with factories, cottages, and
railway tracks, leaving Lynhurst Park off to our left, curving with the
turnings of Brushy Creek Valley, through which our engineers had found
such easy grades, dropping the straggling suburbs of the city behind us, we
flew along the rails in the waning twilight of this grewsome day. On the
windward windows and the roof rattled fierce flights of sleet and showers
of cinders from the engine. Occasionally we felt the car sway in the
howling gusts of wind, as we passed some opening in the hills and neared
the more level prairie. Stories of cars blown from the rails flitted through
my mind; and in contemplating such an accident my thoughts busied

themselves with the details of plans for getting free from the wrecked car,
and pushing on with the engine, the derailing of which somehow never
occurred to me.
“We’re slowing down!” cried Jim, after a half-hour’s run. “I wonder what’s
the matter!”
“For God’s sake, look ahead!” yelled Corcoran, leaping down from the
cupola and springing to the door. We followed him to the platform, and each
of us ran down on the step and, swinging out by the hand-rail, peered ahead
into the dusk, the sleet stinging our cheeks like shot.
We were running along the right bank of the stream, at a point where the
valley narrowed down to perhaps sixty rods of bottom. At the first dim look
before us we could see nothing unusual, except that the background of the
scene looked somehow as if lifted by a mirage. Then I noticed that up the
valley, instead of the ghostly suggestions of trees and hills which bounded
the vista in other directions, there was an appearance like that seen on
looking out to sea.
“The flood!” said Jim. “He’s not going to stop, is he Corcoran?”
At this moment came at once the explanation of Schwartz’s hesitation and
the answer to Jim’s question. We saw, reaching clear across the narrow
bottom, a great wave of water, coming down the valley like a liquid wall,
stretching across the track and seeming to forbid our further progress, while
it advanced deliberately upon us, as if to drown engine and crew. Driven on
by the terrific gale, it boiled at its base, and curled forward at its foamy and
wind-whipped crest, as if the upper waters were impatient of the slow speed
of those below. Beyond the wave, the valley, from bluff to bluff, was a sea,
rolling white-capped waves. Logs, planks, and the other flotsam of a freshet
moved on in the van of the flood.
It looked like the end of our run. What engineer would dare to dash on at
such speed over a submerged track—possibly floated from its bed, possibly
barricaded by driftwood? Was not the wave high enough to put out the fires
and kill the engine? As we met the roaring eagre we felt the engine leap, as
Schwartz’s hesitation left him and he opened the throttle. Like knight tilting
against knight, wave and engine met. There was a hissing as of the plunging
of a great red-hot bar into a vat. A roaring sheet of water, thrown into the air

by our momentum, washed cab and tender and car, as a billow pours over a
laboring ship; and we stood on the steps, drenched to the skin, the water
swirling about our ankles as we rushed forward. Then we heard the scream
of triumph from the whistle, with which Schwartz cheered us as the
dripping train ran on through shallower and shallower water, and turning,
after a mile or so, began climbing, dry-shod, the grade which led from the
flooded valley and out upon the uplands.
“Come in, Mr. Elkins,” said Corcoran. “You’ll both freeze out there, wet as
you are.”
Not until I heard this did I realize that we were still standing on the steps,
our clothes congealing about us, peering through the now dense gloom
ahead, as if for the apparition of some other grisly foe to daunt or drive us
back.
We went in, and sat down by the roaring fire, in spite of which a chill
pervaded the car. We were now running over the divide between the valley
we had just left and that of Elk Fork. Up here on the highlands the wind
more than ever roared and clutched at the corners of the car, and sometimes,
as with the palm of a great hand, pressed us over, as if a giant were striving
to overturn us. We could hear the engine struggling with the savage norther,
like a runner breathing hard, as he nears exhaustion. Presently I noticed fine
particles of snow, driven into the car at the crevices, falling on my hands
and face, and striking the hot stove with little hissing explosions of steam.
“We’re running into a blizzard up here,” said Corcoran. “It’s a terror
outside.”
“A terror; yes,” said Jim. “What sort of time are we making?”
“Just about holding our own,” said Corcoran. “Not much to spare. Got to
stop at Barslow for water. But there won’t be any bad track from there on.
This snow won’t cut any figure for three hours yet, and mebbe not at all,
there’s so little of it.”
“Kittrick has been asking for an appropriation to rebuild the Elk Fork
trestle,” said Jim. “Will it stand this flood?”
“Well,” said Corcoran, “if the water ain’t too high, and the ice don’t run too
swift in the Fork, it’ll be all right. But if there’s any such mixture of

downpour and thaw as there was along the Creek back there, we may have
to jump across a gap. It’ll probably be all right.”
I remembered the Elk Fork, and the trestle just on the hither side of the
Junction. I remembered the valley, green with trees, and populous with
herds, winding down to the lake, and the pretty little town of Josephine. I
remembered that gala day when we christened it. I groaned in spirit, as I
thought of finding the trestle gone, after our hundred-and-fifty-mile dash
through storm and flood. Yet I believed it would be gone. The blows
showered upon us had beaten down my courage. I felt no shrinking from
either struggle or danger; but this was merely the impulse which impels the
soldier to fight on in despair, and sell his life dearly. I believed that ruin
fronted us all; that our great system of enterprises was going down; that,
East and West, where we had been so much courted and admired, we should
become a by-word and a hissing. The elements were struggling against us.
That vengeful flood had snatched at us, and barely missed; the ruthless
hurricane was holding us back; and somehow fate would yet find means to
lay us low. I had all day kept thinking of the lines:
“Nor ever yet had Arthur fought a fight
Like this last dim, weird battle of the west.
A death-white mist slept over land and sea:
Whereof the chill, to him who breathed it, drew
Down to his blood, till all his heat was cold
With formless fear: and even on Arthur fell
Confusion, since he saw not whom he fought.”
And this, thought I, was the end of the undertaking upon which we had
entered so lightly, with frolic jests of piracy and Spanish galleons and
pieces-of-eight, and with all that mock-seriousness with which we
discussed hypnotic suggestion and psychic force! The bitterness grew
sickening, as Corcoran, hearing the long whistle of the engine, said that we
were coming into Barslow. The tragic foolery of giving that name to any
place!
Out upon the platform here, in the blinding whirl of snow. The night
operator came out and talked to us of the news of the line, while the engine
ran on to the tank for water. There was another telegram from Agnew,

saying that the Pendleton special was on time, and that Mr. Kittrick was
following us with another train “in case of need.”
The operator was full of wild stories of the Brushy Creek flood, caused by
the thaw and the cloudburst. We cut him short in this narration, and asked
him of the conditions along the Elk Fork.
“She’s up and boomin’,” said he. “The trestle was most all under water an
hour ago, and they say the ice was runnin’ in blocks. You may find the track
left without any underpinnin’. Look out for yourselves.”
“Al,” said Jim slowly, “can you fire an engine?”
“I guess so,” said I, seeing his meaning dimly. “Why?”
“Al,” said he, as if stating the conclusion of a complicated calculation, “we
must run this train in alone!”
I saw his intent fully, and knew why he walked so resolutely up to the
engine, now backed down to take us on again. Schwartz leaned out of his
cab, a man of snow and ice. Ole stood with his shovel in his hand white and
icy like his brother worker. Both had been drenched, as we had; but they
had had no red-hot stove by which to sit; and buffeted by the blizzard and
powdered by the snow, they had endured the benumbing cold of the
hurricane-swept cab.
“Get down here, boys,” said Jim. “I want to talk with you.”
Ole leaped lightly down, followed by Schwartz, who hobbled laboriously,
stiffened with cold. Youth and violent labor had kept the fireman warm.
“Schwartz,” said Jim, “there is a chance that we’ll find the trestle weakened
and dangerous. We’ll stop and examine it if we have time, but if it is as
close a thing as I think it will be, we propose to make a run for it and take
chances. Barslow and I are the ones, and the only ones, who ought to do
this, because we must make this connection. We can run the engine. You
and Ole and Corcoran stay here. Mr. Kittrick will be along with another
train in a few hours. Uncouple the caboose and we’ll run on.”
Schwartz blew his nose with great deliberation.
“Ole,” said he, “what d’ye think of the old man’s scheme?”
“Ay tank,” said Ole, “dat bane hellufa notion!”

“Come,” said Mr. Elkins, “we’re losing time! Uncouple at once!”
We started to mount the engine; but Schwartz and Ole were before us,
barring the way.
“Wait,” said Schwartz. “Jest look at it, now. It’s quite a run yet; and the
chances are you’d have the cylinder-heads knocked out before you’d got
half way; and then where’d you be with your connections?”
“Do you mean to say,” said Jim, “that there’s any likelihood of the engine’s
dying on us between here and the Junction?”
“It’s a cinch!” said Schwartz.
“For God’s sake, then, let’s get on!” said Jim. “I believe you’re lying to me,
Schwartz. But do this: As you come to the trestle, stop. From the approach
we can see down the other track for ten miles. If Pendleton’s train is far
enough off so as to give us time, we’ll see how the bridge is before we
cross. If we’re pressed for time too much for this, promise me that you’ll
stop and let us run the engine across alone.”
“I’ll think about it,” said Schwartz; “and if I conclude to, I will. It’s got to
clear up, if we can see even the headlight on the other road very far. Ready,
Jack?”
We wrung their hard and icy hands, leaped upon the train, and were away
again, spinning down the grade toward the Elk Fork, and comforted by our
speed. Jim and I climbed into the cupola and watched the track ahead, and
the two homely heroes in the cab, as the light from the furnace blazed out
upon them from time to time. Now we could see Schwartz stoking, to warm
himself; now we could see him looking at his watch and peering anxiously
out before him.
It was wearing on toward nine, and still our goal was miles away. Overhead
the sky was clearing, and we could see the stars; but down on the ground
the light, new snow still glided whitely along before the lessening wind.
Once or twice we saw, or thought we saw, far ahead, lights, like those of a
little prairie town. Was it the Junction? Yes, said Corcoran, when we called
him to look; and now we saw that we were rising on the long approach to
the trestle.

Would Schwartz stop, or would he run desperately across, as he had dashed
through the flood? That was with him. His hand was on the lever, and we
were helpless; but, if there was time, it would be mere foolhardiness to go
upon the trestle at any but the slowest speed, and without giving all but one
an opportunity to walk across. One, surely, was enough to go down with the
engine, if it, indeed, went down.
“Don’t stay up there,” shouted Corcoran, “go out on the steps so you can
jump for it if you have to!”
Out upon the platform we went in the biting wind, which still came fiercely
on, sweeping over the waste of waters which covered the fields like a great
lake. There was no sign of slowing down: right on, as if the road were rock-
ballasted, and thrice secure, the engine drove toward the trestle.
“She’s there, anyhow, I b’lieve,” said Corcoran, swinging out and looking
ahead; “but I wouldn’t bet on how solid she is!”
“Can’t you stop him?” said Jim.
“Stop nothing!” said Corcoran. “Look over there!”
We looked, and saw a light gleaming mistily, but distinct and unmistakable,
across the water on the other track. It was the Pendleton special! Not much
further from the station than were we, the train of moving palaces to which
we were fighting our way was gliding to the point beyond which it must not
pass without us. There was now no more thought of stopping; rather our
desires yearned forward over the course, agonizing for greater speed. I did
not see that we were actually upon the trestle until for some rods we had
been running with the inky water only a few feet below us; but when I saw
it my hopes leaped up, as I calculated the proportion of the peril which was
passed. A moment more, and the solid approach would be under our
spinning wheels.
But the moment more was not to be given us! For, even as this joy rose in
my breast, I felt a shock; I heard a confused sound of men’s cries, and the
shattering of timbers; the caboose whirled over cornerwise, throwing up
into the air the step on which I stood; the sounds of the train went out in
sudden silence as engine and car plunged off into the stream; and I felt the
cold water close over me as I fell into the rushing flood. I arose and struck
out for the shore; then I thought of Jim. A few feet above me in the stream I

saw something like a hand or foot flung up out of the water, and sucked
down again. I turned as well as I could toward the spot, and collided with
some object under the surface. I caught at it, felt the skirt of a garment in
my hand, and knew it for a man. Then, I remember helping myself with a
plank from some washed-out bridge, and soon felt the ground under my
feet, all the time clinging to my man. I tried to lift him out, but could not;
and I locked my hands under his arm-pits and, slowly stepping backwards, I
half carried, half dragged him, seeking a place where I could lay him down.
I saw the dark line of the railroad grade, and made wearily toward it. I
walked blindly into the water of the ditch beside the track, and had scarcely
strength to pull myself and my burden out upon the bank. Then I stopped
and peered into his face, and saw uncertainly that it was Jim—with a dark
spot in the edge of the hair on his forehead, from which black streaks kept
stealing down as I wiped them off; and with one arm which twisted
unnaturally, and with a grating sound as I moved it; and from whom there
came no other sound or movement whatever.
And over across the stream gleamed the lights of the Pendleton special as it
sped away toward Chicago.

CHAPTER XXVI.
The End—and a Beginning.

As to our desperate run from Lattimore to the place where it came to an end
in a junk-heap which had been once an engine, a car reduced to matchwood,
a broken trestle, and a chaos of crushed hopes, and of the return to our
homes thereafter, no further details need be set forth. The papers in
Lattimore were filled with the story for a day or two, and I believe there
were columns about it in the Associated Press reports. I doubt not that Mr.
Pendleton and Mr. Cornish each read it in the morning papers, and that the
latter explained it to the former in Chicago. From these reports the future

biographer may glean, if he happens to come into being and to care about it,
certain interesting facts about the people of this history. He will learn that
Mr. Barslow, having (with truly Horatian swimming powers) rescued
President Elkins from a watery grave, waited with his unconscious derelict
in great danger from freezing, until they were both rescued a second time
by a crew of hand-car men who were near the trestle on special work
connected with the flood and its ravages. That President Elkins was terribly
injured, having sustained a broken arm and a dangerous wound in the
forehead. Moreover, he was threatened with pneumonia from his exposure.
Should this disease really fasten itself upon him, his condition would be
very critical indeed. That Mr. Barslow, the hero of the occasion, was
uninjured. And I am ashamed to say that such student of history will find in
an inconspicuous part of the same news-story, as if by reason of its lack of
importance, the statement that O. Hegvold, fireman, and J. J. Corcoran,
conductor of the wrecked train, escaped with slight injuries. And that Julius
Schwartz, the engineer, living at 2714 May Street, and the oldest engineer
on the L. & G. W., being benumbed by the cold, sank like a stone and was
drowned. Poor Schwartz! Magnificent Schwartz! No captain ever went
down, refusing to leave the bridge of his sinking ship, with more heroism
than he; who, clad in greasy overalls, and sapped of his strength by the icy
hurricane, finding his homely duty inextricably entangled with death,
calmly took them both, and went his way.
This mine for the historian will also disclose to him the fact that the rescued
crew and passengers were brought home by a relief-train in charge of
General Manager Kittrick, and that Mr. Elkins was taken directly to the
home of Mr. Barslow, where he at once became subject to the jurisdiction of
physicians and nurses and “could not be seen.” But as to the reasons for the
insane dash in the dark the historian will look in vain. I am disposed now to
think that our motives were entirely creditable; but for them we got no
credit.
Much less than a nine days’ wonder, however, was this tragedy of the Elk
Fork trestle, for other sensations came tumbling in an army upon its very
heels. Times of war, great public calamities, and panic are the harvest
seasons of the newspapers; and these were great days for the newspapers in
Lattimore. Not that they learned or printed all the news. I received a
telegram, for instance, the day after the accident, which merely entered up

judgment on the verdict of the day before. It was a message from Mr.
Pendleton in Chicago.
“In matter of Lattimore & Great Western,” this telegram read, “directors
refuse to ratify contract. This sent to save you trip to Chicago.”
“No news in that,” said I to Mr. Hinckley; “I wonder that he bothered to
send it.”
But, in the era of slug heads which set in about three days after, and while
Jim was still helpless up at my house, it would have received recognition as
news—although they did very well without it.
“Great Failure!” said the Times. “Grain Belt Trust Company Goes to the
Wall! Business Circles Convulsed! Receiver Appointed at Suit of Charles
Harper of Chicago! Followed by Assignment of Hinckley & Macdonald,
Bankers! Western Portland Cement Company Assigns! Atlas Power
Company Follows Suit! Reason, Money Tied up in Banks and Trust
Company. Where will it Stop? A Veritable Black Friday!”
Thus the headlines. In the news report itself the Times remarked upon the
intimate connection of Mr. Elkins and myself with all the failed concerns.
The firm of Elkins & Barslow, being primarily a real-estate and insurance
agency, would not assign. As to the condition of the business of James R.
Elkins & Company, whose operations in bonds and debentures had been
enormous, nothing could be learned on account of the critical illness of Mr.
Elkins.
“It is not thought,” said the Herald, “that the failures will carry down any
other concerns. The run on the First National Bank was one of those
panicky symptoms which are dangerous because so unreasoning. It is to be
hoped that it will not be renewed in the morning. The banks are not
involved in the operations of the Grain Belt Trust Company, the failure of
which, it must be admitted, is sure to cause serious disturbances, both
locally and elsewhere, wherever its wide-spread operations have extended.”
The physical system adjusts itself to any permanent lesion in the body, and
finally ceases even to send out its complaining messages of pain. So we in
Lattimore, who a few weeks ago had been ready to sacrifice anything for
the keeping of our good name; who by stealth justly foreclosed mortgages
justly due, lest the world should wonder at their nonpayment; who so

greatly had rejoiced in our own strength; who had felt that, surely, we who
had wrought such wonders could not now fail:—even we numbly came to
regard receiverships and assignments as quite the thing to be expected. The
fact that, all over the country, panic, ruin, and business stagnation were
spreading like a pestilence, from just such centers of contagion as
Lattimore, made it easier for us. Surely, we felt, nobody could justly blame
us for being in the path of a tempest which, like a tropic cyclone, ravaged a
continent.
This may have been weak self-justification; but, even yet, when I think of
the way we began, and how the wave of “prosperity” rose and rose, by acts
in themselves, so far as we could see, in every way praiseworthy; how with
us, and with people engaged in like operations everywhere, the most
powerful passions of society came to aid our projects; how the winds from
the unknown, the seismic throbbings of the earth, and the very stars in their
courses fought for us; and when, at last, these mightinesses turned upon us
the cold and evil eye of their displeasure, how the heaped-up sea came
pouring over here, trickling through there, and seeping under yonder, until
our great dike toppled over in baleful tumult, “and all the world was in the
sea”; how business, east, west, north, and south, went paralyzed with fear
and distrust, and old concerns went out like strings of soap-bubbles, and
shocks of pain and disease went round the world, and everywhere there was
that hellish and portentous thing known to the modern world only, and
called a “commercial panic”: when I broadly consider these things, I am not
vain enough seriously to blame myself.
These thoughts are more than ever in my mind to-day, as I look back over
the decade of years which have elapsed since our Waterloo at the Elk Fork
trestle. I look out from the same library in which I once felt a sense of guilt
at the expense of building it, and see the solid and prosperous town, almost
as populous as we once saw it in our dreams. I am regarded locally as one
of the creators of the city; but I know that this praise is as unmerited as was
that blame of a dozen years ago. We rode on the crest of a wave, and we
weltered in the trough of the sea; but we only seemed to create or control. I
hold in my hand a letter from Jim, received yesterday, and eloquent of the
changes which have taken place.
“I am sorry,” says he, “to be unable to come to your business men’s
banquet. The building of a great auditorium in Lattimore is proof that we

weren’t so insane, after all. I suppose that the ebb and flow of the tide of
progress, which yearly gains upon the shore, is inevitable, as things are
hooked up; but, after the ebb, it’s comforting to see your old predictions as
to gain coming true, even if you do find yourself in the discard. It would be
worth the trip only to see Captain Tolliver, and to hear him eliminate the r’s
from his mother tongue. Give the dear old secesh my dearest love!
“But I can’t come, Al. I must be in Washington at that time on business of
the greatest (presumptive) importance to the cattle interests of the buffalo-
grass country. I could change my own dates; but my wife has arranged a
tryst for a day certain with some specialists in her line in New York. She’s
quite the queen of the cattle range—in New York: and, to be dead truthful,
she comes pretty near it out here. It is rumored that even the sheepmen
speak well of her.
“These Eastern trips are great things for her and the children. I’m riding the
range so constantly, and get so much fun out of it, that I feel sort of
undressed and embarrassed out of the saddle. In Washington I’m pointed
out as a typical cowboy, the descendant of a Spanish vaquero and a
trapper’s daughter. This helps me to represent my constituents in the
sessions of the Third House, and to get Congressional attention to the ax I
want ground. I am looked upon as in line for the presidency of the
Amalgamated Association of American Ax-grinders.
“If we can make it, we’ll look in on you on our way back; but we don’t
promise. With cattle scattered over two counties of buttes and canyons, we
feel in a hurry when we get started home, after an absence sure to have been
longer than we intended. Then, you know how I feel;—I wish the old town
well, but I don’t enjoy every incident of my visits there.
“We expect to see the Cecil Barr-Smiths in New York. Cecil is the whole
thing now with their companies—a sort of professional president in charge
of the American properties; and Mrs. Cecil is as well known in some
mighty good circles in London as she used to be in Lynhurst Park.
“I am glad to know that things are going toward the good with you.
Personally, I never expect to be a seven-figure man again, and don’t care to
be. I prefer to look after my few thousands of steers, laying on four hundred
pounds each per year, far from the madding crowd. You know Riley’s man
who said that the little town of Tailholt was good enough for him? Well,

that expresses my view of the ‘J-Up-and-Down’ Ranch as a hermitage. It’ll
do quite well. But these Eastern interests of Mrs. Jim are just now menacing
to life in any hermitage. She has specifically stated on two or three
occasions lately that this is no place to bring up a family. Think of a rough-
rider like me in the wilds of New York! I can see plenty of ways of amusing
myself down there, but not such peaceful ways as putting on my six-
shooters and going out after timber wolves or mountain lions, or our local
representative of the clan of the Hon. Maverick Brander. The future lowers
dark with the multitudinous mouths of avenues of prosperity!”
This letter was a disappointment to Mr. Giddings. His special edition of the
Herald commemorative of the opening of our Auditorium must now be
deprived of its James R. Elkins feature, so far as his being the guest of
honor goes. But there will be Jim’s photograph on the first page, and a half-
tone reproduction of a picture of the wreck at the Elk Fork trestle.
“It is a matter of the deepest regret,” said the Herald this morning, “that Mr.
Elkins cannot be with us on this auspicious occasion. He was the head of
that most remarkable group of men who laid the foundations of Lattimore’s
greatness. Only one of them, Mr. Barslow, still lives in Lattimore, where he
has devoted his life, since the crash of many years ago, to the reorganization
of the failed concerns, and especially the Grain Belt Trust Company, and to
the salving of their properties in the interests of the creditors. His present
prominence grows out of the signal skill and ability with which he has done
this work; and he must prove a great factor in the city’s future development,
as he has been in its past. Mr. Hinckley, the third member of the syndicate,
now far advanced in years, is living happily with his daughter and her
husband. The fourth, Mr. Cornish, resides in Paris, where he is well known
as a daring and successful financial operator. He, of all the syndicate, retired
from the Lattimore enterprises rich.
“There have been years when the names of these men were not held in the
respect and esteem they deserve. The town was going backward. People
who had been rich were, many of them, in absolute distress for the
necessaries of life. And these men, in a vague sort of way, were blamed for
it. Now, however, we can begin to see the wisdom of their plans and the
vastness of the scope of their combinations. Nothing but the element of time
was wanting, abundantly to vindicate their judgment and sagacity. The
industries they founded succeeded as soon as they were divorced from the

real-estate speculation which unavoidably entered into their management at
the outset. It is regrettable that their founders could not share in their
success.”
“Nothing but the element of time,” said I to Captain Tolliver, who sat by me
in the car as I read this editorial, “prevents the hot-air balloon from carrying
its load over the Rockies.”
“Nothing but luck,” said the Captain, “evah could have beaten us. It was the
Fleischmann failure, and it was nothing else. As to the great qualities of Mr.
Elkins, suh, the editorial puts it too mild by fah. He was a Titan, suh, a
Titan, and we shall not look upon his like again. This town at this moment
is vegetating fo’ the want of some fo’ceful Elkins to put life into it. The
trilobites, as he so well dubbed them, ah in control again. What’s this
Auditorium we’ve built? A good thing fo’ the city, cehtainly, a ve’y good
thing: but see the difficulty, the humiliatin’ difficulty we had, in gettin’
togethah the paltry and trivial hundred and fifty thousand dolla’s! Why in
that elder day, in such a cause, we’d have called a meetin’ in that old office
of Elkins & Barslow’s, and made it up out of ouah own funds in fifteen
minutes. It’s the so’t of cattle we’ve got hyah as citizens that’s handicappin’
us; but in spite of this, suh, ouah unsuhpassed strategical position is winnin’
fo’ us. We ah just now on the eve of great developments, Barslow, great
developments! All my holdin’s ah withdrawn from mahket until fu’theh
notice. Foh, as we ah so much behind the surroundin’ country in growth, we
must soon take a great leap fo’wahd. We ah past the boom stage, I thank
God, and what we ah now goin’ to get is a rathah brisk but entiahly healthy
growth. A good, healthy growth, Barslow, and no boom!”
The disposition to moralize comes on with advancing middle age, and I
could not help philosophizing on this perennial optimism of the Captain’s.
He had used these very words when, so long ago, we had begun our
“cruise.” The financial cycle was complete. The world had passed from
hope to intoxication, from intoxication to panic, from panic to the depths,
from this depression, ascending the long slope of gradual recovery, to the
uplands of hope once more. Now, as twenty years ago, this feeling covered
the whole world, was most pronounced in the newer and more progressive
lands, and was voiced by Captain Tolliver, the grizzled swashbuckler of the
land market. In it I recognized the ripple on the sands heralding the
approach of another wave of speculation, which must roll shoreward in

splendor and might, and, like its predecessors, must spend itself in
thunderous ruin.
I often think of what General Lattimore was accustomed to say about these
matters, and how Josie echoed his words as to the evil of fortunes coming to
those who never earned them. Some time, I hope, we shall grow wise
enough to—
I humbly beg your pardon, Madam, and thank you. That charming gesture
of impatience was the one thing needful to admonish me that lectures are
dull, and that the time has come to write finis. The rest of the story? Cornish
—Jim—Josie—Antonia? Oh, this proneness of the business man to talk
shop! Left to myself, I should have allowed their history to remain to the
end of time, unresolved as to entanglements, and them unhealed as to
bruises, bodily and sentimental. And, yet, those were the things which most
filled our minds in the dark days after we missed connection with the
Pendleton special.
In the first spasm of the crisis I was more concerned for Jim’s safety than
with the long-feared monetary cataclysm. That was upon us in such power
as to make us helpless; but Jim, wounded and prostrated as he was, his very
life in danger, was a concrete subject of anxiety and a comfortingly
promising object of care.
“If we can keep this from assuming the character of true pneumonia,” said
Dr. Aylesbury, “there’s no reason why he shouldn’t recover.”
He had been unconscious and then delirious from the time when he and I
had been picked up there by the railroad-dump, until we were well on our
way home on Kittrick’s relief-train. At last he looked about him, and his
eyes rested on Corcoran.
“Hello, Jack!” said he weakly; and as his glance took in Ole, he smiled and
said: “A hellufa notion, you tank, do you? Ole, where’s Schwartz?”
Ole twisted and squirmed, but found no words.
“We couldn’t find Schwartz,” said Kittrick. “He was so cold, he went right
down with the cab.”
“I see,” said Jim. “It was bitter cold!”

He said no more. I wondered at this, and almost blamed him, even in his
stricken state, for not feeling the peculiar poignancy of our regret for the
loss of Schwartz. And then, his face being turned away, I peeped over to see
if he slept, and saw where his tears had dropped silently on the piled-up
cushions of his couch.

Mrs. Trescott came several times a day to inquire as to Mr. Elkins’s welfare;
but Josie not at all. Antonia’s carriage stopped often at the door; and
somebody stood always at the telephone, answering the stream of questions.
But when, on that third evening, it became known that the last “battle in the
west” had gone against us, that all our great Round Table was dissolved,
and that Jim’s was a sinking and not a rising sun, public interest suddenly
fell off. And the poor fellow whose word but yesterday might have stood
against the world, now lay there fighting for very life, and few so poor to do
him reverence. I had been so proud of his splendid and dominant strength
that this, I think, was the thing that brought the bitterness of failure most
keenly home to me. I could not feel satisfied with Josie. There were good
reasons why she might have refused to choose between Jim and the man
who had ruined him, while there was danger of her choice itself becoming
the occasion of war between them. But that was over now, and Cornish was
victorious. Gradually the fear grew upon me that we had rated Josie’s
womanhood higher than she herself held it, and that Cornish was to win her
also. He had that magnetism which so attracted her as a girl, but that I had
believed incapable of holding her as a woman. And now he had wealth, and
Jim was poor, and the whole world stood with its back to us, and Josie held
aloof. I was afraid he would speak of it, every time he tried to talk.
That night when the evening papers came out with all their plenitude of bad
news (for we had pleased Watson by dying on the evening papers’ time), it
was a dark moment for us. Jim lay silent and unmoving, as if all his
ebullient energy had gone forever. The physician omitted the dressing of his
wound, because, he said, he feared the patient was not strong enough to
bear it: and this, as well as the strange semi-stupor of the sufferer,
frightened me. Jim had said little, and most of his words had been of the
trivial things of the sick-room. Only once did he refer to the great affairs in
which we had been for so long engrossed.
“What day is this?” he asked.

“Friday,” said I, “the twenty-first.”
“By this time,” said he feebly, “we must be pretty well shot to rags.”
“Never mind about that,” said I, holding his hands in mine. “Never mind,
Jim!”
“Some of those gophers,” said he, after a while, “used to learn to ... rub
their noses ... in the dirt ... and always stick their heads up—outside the
snare!”
“Yes,” said I, “I remember. Go to sleep, old man!”
I thought him delirious, and he knew and resented it; being evidently
convinced that he had just made a wise remark. It touched me to hear him,
even in his extremity, return to those boyhood days when we trapped and
hunted and fished together. He saw my pitying look.
“I’m all right,” said he; but he said no more.
The nurse came in, and told me that Mrs. Barslow wished to see me in the
library. I went down, and found Josie and Alice together.
“I got a letter from—from Mr. Cornish,” said she, “telling me that he was
returning from Chicago to-night, and was coming to see me. I ran over,
because—and told mamma to say that I couldn’t see him.”
“See him by all means,” said I with some bitterness. “You should make it a
point to see him. Mr. Cornish is a success. He alone of us all has shown real
greatness.”
And it dawned upon me, as I said it, what Jim had meant by his reference to
the gopher which learns to stick its head up “outside the snare.”
“I want to ask you,” said Josie, “is it all true—what was in the paper to-
night about all of you, Mr. Hinckley and yourself, and—all of you having
failed?”
“It is only a part of the truth,” I replied. “We are ruined absolutely.”
She said nothing by way of condolence, and uttered no expressions of regret
or sympathy. She was apparently in a state of suppressed excitement, and
started at sounds and movements.
“Is Mr. Elkins very ill?” said she at length.

“So ill,” said Alice, “that unless he rallies soon, we shall look for the
worst.”
No more at this than at the other ill news did Josie express any regret or
concern. She sat with her fingers clasped together, gazing before her at the
fire in the grate, as if making some deep and abstruse calculation. But when
the door-bell rang, she started and listened attentively, as the servant went to
the door, and then returned to us.
“A gentleman, Mr. Cornish, to see Miss Trescott,” said the maid. “And he
says he must see her for a moment.”
“Alice,” said Josie, under her breath, “you go, please! Say to him that I
cannot see him—now! Oh, why did he follow me here?”
“Josie,” said Alice dramatically, “you don’t mean to say that you are afraid
of this man! Are you?”
“No, no!” said the girl doubtfully and distressfully; “but it’s so hard to say
‘No’ to him! If you only knew all, Alice, you wouldn’t blame me—and
you’d go!”
“If you’re so far gone—under his influence,” said Alice, “that you can’t
trust yourself to say ‘No,’ Josephine Trescott, go, in Heaven’s name, and
say ‘Yes,’ and be the wife of a millionaire—and a traitor and scoundrel!”
As Alice said this she came perilously near the histrionic standard of the
tragic stage. Josie rose, looked at her in surprise, in which there seemed to
be some defiance, and walked steadily out to the parlor. I was glad to be out
of the affair, and went back to Jim. I stood regarding my broken and
forsaken friend, in watching whose uneasy sleep I forgot the crisis
downstairs, when I was startled and angered by the slamming of the front
door, and heard a carriage rattle furiously away down the street.
Soon I heard the rustle of skirts, and looked up, thinking to see my wife.
But it was Josie. She came in, as if she were the regularly ordained nurse,
and stepped to the bedside of the sleeping patient. The broken arm in its
swathings lay partly uncovered; and across his wounded brow was stretched
a broad bandage, below which his face showed pale and weary-looking, in
the half-stupor of his deathlike slumber: for he had become strangely quiet.
His uninjured arm lay inertly on the counterpane beside him.

She took his hand, and, seating herself on the bed, began softly stroking and
patting the hand, gazing all the time in his face. He stirred, and, turning his
eyes toward her, awoke.
“Don’t move, my darling,” said she quietly, and as if she had been for a
long, long time quite in the habit of so speaking to him; “don’t move, or
you’ll hurt your arm.” Then she bent down her head, lower and lower, until
her cheek touched his.
“I’ve come to sit with you, Jim, dear,” said she, softly—“if you want me—
if I can do you any good.”
“I want you, always,” said he.
She stooped again, and this time laid her lips lingeringly on his; and his arm
stole about the slim waist.
“If you’ll just get well,” she whispered, “you may have me—always!”
He passed his fingers over her hair, and kissed her again and again. Then he
looked at her long and earnestly.
“Where’s Al?” said he; “I want Al!”
I came forward promptly. I thought that this violation of the doctor’s
regulation requiring rest and quiet had gone quite far enough.
“Al,” said he, still holding her hand, “do you remember out there by the
windmill tower that night, and the petunias and four-o’clocks?”
“Yes, Jim, I remember,” said I. “But you mustn’t talk any more now.”
“No, I won’t,” said he, and went right on; “but even before that, and ever
since, I haven’t wanted anything we’ve been trying so hard to get, half as
much as I’ve wanted Josie; and now—we lost the fight, didn’t we? Things
have been slipping away from us, haven’t they? Gone, aren’t they?”
“Go to sleep now, Jim,” said I. “Plenty of time for those things when you
wake up.”
“Yes,” said he; “but before I do, I want you to tell me one thing, honest
injun, hope to die, you know!”
“Yes,” said I; “what is it, Jim?”

“I’ve been seeing a lot of funny things in the dark corners about here; but
this seems more real than any of them,” he went on; “and I want you to tell
me—is this really Josie?”
“Really,” I assured him, “really, it is.”
“Oh, Jim, Jim!” she cried, “have you learned to doubt my reality, just
because I’m kind! Why, I’m going to be good to you now, dearest, always,
always! And kinder than you ever dreamed, Jim. And I’m going to show
you that everything has not slipped away from you, my poor, poor boy; and
that, whatever may come, I shall be with you always. Only get well; only
get well!”
“Josie,” said he, smiling wanly, “you couldn’t kill me—now—not with an
ax!”

THE END

FAMOUS COPYRIGHT BOOKS
IN POPULAR PRICED EDITIONS
Re-issues of the great literary successes of the time. Library size. Printed on
excellent paper—most of them with illustrations of marked beauty—and
handsomely bound in cloth. Price, 75 cents a volume, postpaid.
THE CIRCULAR STAIRCASE, By Mary Roberts Reinhart
With illustrations by Lester Ralph.
In an extended notice the New York Sun says: “To readers who care for a
really good detective story ‘The Circular Staircase’ can be recommended
without reservation.” The Philadelphia Record declares that “The Circular
Staircase” deserves the laurels for thrills, for weirdness and things
unexplained and inexplicable.
THE RED YEAR, By Louis Tracy
“Mr. Tracy gives by far the most realistic and impressive pictures of the
horrors and heroisms of the Indian Mutiny that has been available in any
book of the kind * * * There has not been in modern times in the history of
any land scenes so fearful, so picturesque, so dramatic, and Mr. Tracy draws
them as with the pencil of a Verestschagin of the pen of a Sienkiewics.”
ARMS AND THE WOMAN, By Harold MacGrath
With inlay cover in colors by Harrison Fisher.
The story is a blending of the romance and adventure of the middle ages
with nineteenth century men and women; and they are creations of flesh
and blood, and not mere pictures of past centuries. The story is about Jack
Winthrop, a newspaper man. Mr. MacGrath’s finest bit of character drawing
is seen in Hillars, the broken down newspaper man, and Jack’s chum.
LOVE IS THE SUM OF IT ALL, By Geo. Cary Eggleston
With illustrations by Hermann Heyer.

In this “plantation romance” Mr. Eggleston has resumed the manner and
method that made his “Dorothy South” one of the most famous books of its
time.
There are three tender love stories embodied in it, and two unusually
interesting heroines, utterly unlike each other, but each possessed of a
peculiar fascination which wins and holds the reader’s sympathy. A pleasing
vein of gentle humor runs through the work, but the “sum of it all” is an
intensely sympathetic love story.
HEARTS AND THE CROSS, By Harold Morton Cramer
With illustrations by Harold Matthews Brett.
The hero is an unconventional preacher who follows the line of the Man of
Galilee, associating with the lowly, and working for them in the ways that
may best serve them. He is not recognized at his real value except by the
one woman who saw clearly. Their love story is one of the refreshing things
in recent fiction.
GROSSET & DUNLAP, Publishers, NEW YORK

FAMOUS COPYRIGHT BOOKS
IN POPULAR PRICED EDITIONS
Re-issues of the great literary successes of the time. Library size. Printed on
excellent paper—most of them with illustrations of marked beauty—and
handsomely bound in cloth. Price, 75 cents a volume, postpaid.
NEW CHRONICLES OF REBECCA,
By Kate Douglas Wiggin With illustrations by F. C. Yohn
Additional episodes in the girlhood of the delightful little heroine at
Riverboro which were not included in the story of “Rebecca of Sunnybrook
Farm,” and they are as characteristic and delightful as any part of that
famous story. Rebecca is as distinct a creation in the second volume as in
the first.
THE SILVER BUTTERFLY, By Mrs. Wilson Woodrow
With illustrations in colors by Howard Chandler Christy.
A story of love and mystery, full of color, charm, and vivacity, dealing with
a South American mine, rich beyond dreams, and of a New York maiden,
beyond dreams beautiful—both known as the Silver Butterfly. Well named
is The Silver Butterfly! There could not be a better symbol of the darting
swiftness, the eager love plot, the elusive mystery and the flashing wit.
BEATRIX OF CLARE, By John Reed Scott
With illustrations by Clarence F. Underwood.
A spirited and irresistibly attractive historical romance of the fifteenth
century, boldly conceived and skilfully carried out. In the hero and heroine
Mr. Scott has created a pair whose mingled emotions and alternating hopes
and fears will find a welcome in many lovers of the present hour. Beatrix is
a fascinating daughter of Eve.
A LITTLE BROTHER OF THE RICH,
By Joseph Medill Patterson

Frontispiece by Hazel Martyn Trudeau, and illustrations by Walter Dean
Goldbeck.
Tells the story of the idle rich, and is a vivid and truthful picture of society
and stage life written by one who is himself a conspicuous member of the
Western millionaire class. Full of grim satire, caustic wit and flashing
epigrams. “Is sensational to a degree in its theme, daring in its treatment,
lashing society as it was never scourged before.”—New York Sun.
GROSSET & DUNLAP, Publishers, NEW YORK

FAMOUS COPYRIGHT BOOKS
IN POPULAR PRICED EDITIONS
Re-issues of the great literary successes of the time. Library size. Printed on
excellent paper—most of them with illustrations of marked beauty—and
handsomely bound in cloth. Price, 75 cents a volume, postpaid.
THE FAIR GOD; OR, THE LAST OF THE TZINS. By Lew Wallace. With
illustrations by Eric Pape.
“The story tells of the love of a native princess for Alvarado, and it is
worked out with all of Wallace’s skill * * * it gives a fine picture of the
heroism of the Spanish conquerors and of the culture and nobility of the
Aztecs.”—New York Commercial Advertiser.
“Ben Hur sold enormously, but The Fair God was the best of the General’s
stories—a powerful and romantic treatment of the defeat of Montezuma by
Cortes.”—Athenæum.
THE CAPTAIN OF THE KANSAS. By Louis Tracy.
A story of love and the salt sea—of a helpless ship whirled into the hands of
cannibal Fuegians—of desperate fighting and tender romance, enhanced by
the art of a master of story telling who describes with his wonted felicity
and power of holding the reader’s attention * * * filled with the swing of
adventure.
A MIDNIGHT GUEST. A Detective Story. By Fred M. White. With a
frontispiece.
The scene of the story centers in London and Italy. The book is skilfully
written and makes one of the most baffling, mystifying, exciting detective
stories ever written—cleverly keeping the suspense and mystery intact until
the surprising discoveries which precede the end.
THE HONOUR OF SAVELLI. A Romance. By S. Levett Yeats. With cover
and wrapper in four colors.

Those who enjoyed Stanley Weyman’s A Gentleman of France will be
engrossed and captivated by this delightful romance of Italian history. It is
replete with exciting episodes, hair-breath escapes, magnificent sword-play,
and deals with the agitating times in Italian history when Alexander II was
Pope and the famous and infamous Borgias were tottering to their fall.
SISTER CARRIE. By Theodore Drieser. With a frontispiece, and wrapper
in color.
In all fiction there is probably no more graphic and poignant study of the
way in which man loses his grip on life, lets his pride, his courage, his self-
respect slip from him, and, finally, even ceases to struggle in the mire that
has engulfed him. * * * There is more tonic value in Sister Carrie than in a
whole shelfful of sermons.
GROSSET & DUNLAP, Publishers, NEW YORK

FAMOUS COPYRIGHT BOOKS
IN POPULAR PRICED EDITIONS
Re-issues of the great literary successes of the time. Library size. Printed on
excellent paper—most of them with illustrations of marked beauty—and
handsomely bound in cloth. Price, 75 cents a volume, postpaid.
LAVENDER AND OLD LACE. By Myrtle Reed.
A charming story of a quaint corner of New England where bygone
romance finds a modern parallel. One of the prettiest, sweetest, and
quaintest of old-fashioned love stories * * * A rare book, exquisite in spirit
and conception, full of delicate fancy, of tenderness, of delightful humor
and spontaneity. A dainty volume, especially suitable for a gift.
DOCTOR LUKE OF THE LABRADOR. By Norman Duncan. With a
frontispiece and inlay cover.
How the doctor came to the bleak Labrador coast and there in saving life
made expiation. In dignity, simplicity, humor, in sympathetic etching of a
sturdy fisher people, and above all in the echoes of the sea, Doctor Luke is
worthy of great praise. Character, humor, poignant pathos, and the sad
grotesque conjunctions of old and new civilizations are expressed through
the medium of a style that has distinction and strikes a note of rare
personality.
THE DAY’S WORK. By Rudyard Kipling. Illustrated.
The London Morning Post says: “It would be hard to find better reading * *
* the book is so varied, so full of color and life from end to end, that few
who read the first two or three stories will lay it down till they have read the
last—and the last is a veritable gem gem * * * contains some of the best of
his highly vivid work * * * Kipling is a born story-teller and a man of
humor into the bargain.”
ELEANOR LEE. By Margaret E. Sangster. With a frontispiece.
A story of married life, and attractive picture of wedded bliss * * * an
entertaining story of a man’s redemption through a woman’s love * * * no

one who knows anything of marriage or parenthood can read this story with
eyes that are always dry * * * goes straight to the heart of every one who
knows the meaning of “love” and “home.”
THE COLONEL OF THE RED HUZZARS. By John Reed Scott.
Illustrated by Clarence F. Underwood.
“Full of absorbing charm, sustained interest, and a wealth of thrilling and
romantic situations. So naively fresh in its handling, so plausible through its
naturalness, that it comes like a mountain breeze across the far-spreading
desert of similar romances.”—Gazette-Times, Pittsburg. “A slap-dashing
day romance.”—New York Sun.
GROSSET & DUNLAP, Publishers, NEW YORK

*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK ALADDIN & CO.:
A ROMANCE OF YANKEE MAGIC ***

Updated editions will replace the previous one—the old editions will be
renamed.

Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright law
means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the
Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States
without permission and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules,
set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to copying
and distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works to protect the
PROJECT GUTENBERG™ concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a
registered trademark, and may not be used if you charge for an eBook,
except by following the terms of the trademark license, including paying
royalties for use of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge
anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is
very easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation
of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project Gutenberg
eBooks may be modified and printed and given away—you may do
practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected by
U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark license,
especially commercial redistribution.

START: FULL LICENSE